To Love a Queen

by eragon13666

Rating: mature
Tags: Alternate Universe, Human, Main 6, Romance, Princess Luna, Original Character, Queen Chrysalis, Sex, Princess Celestia, Slice of Life, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic
Length: 132037

I thought I loved one pony, but then she showed her true form. Thinking back and remembering our time together, was she acting like who she portrayed herself to be, or was it really her?

UPDATE:

The Remake for the story can be found here! https://www.fimfiction.net/story/448493/connected-worlds

To Love A Queen will NOT be updated at all, for more information please read the following!

https://www.fimfiction.net/blog/797939/why-to-love-a-queen-will-be-redone-and-how-sorry-isnt-enough-came-to-be#comment/4804002

--------

After a year of treaties and debates since the portal to Equestria appeared, Earthlings and Equestrians can finally live in any world they wish.
Now, with my life being a little bit stressful as of late, I really need a vacation. Maybe it's time to see Equestria for myself. Let's see what happens.

Published 2014-09-24 20:50:05 UTC
Last updated 2016-12-30 20:38:58 UTC

A Day on the Town (edited)

Author's Note

I would like to thank /Rain84 for editing this chapter

A Day on the Town (edited)

I was awoken by the sound of an alarm clock that sat beside the dresser. Groaning, my eyes still closed, blankets over my head, I blindly threw my hand down around the area where the clock was. After missing a few times, I managed to shut it off. Blindly reaching for my phone, it's only purpose being a clock, flashlight, camera and stopwatch due to the lack of cell reception in Equestria, I saw that the time was about nine thirty in the morning.

Hmm, I wonder what kind of food they have for breakfast? Sure, lunch is only a few hours away, but whatever. As I sat up in bed, my yawning and stretching popping various joints, I slowly climbed out of the rather large bed in nothing but my boxers and went toward the bathroom for a quick face wash. When I arrived, I tilted my head up, down, left and right, examining the ever-more prominent stubble growing on my face. Not deeming it thick enough for a shave, I simply shrugged before quickly brushing my teeth.

After slipping on a pair of faded blue jeans, which had a few tears in them and a simple black shirt that had the bottom slightly ripped, I made my way toward the door and left satisfy the growing hunger in my gut. I found the dining hall rather easily and noticed that there seemed to be two kitchens, one having a human chef, the other; a pony. Luckily, everyone seemed to be mingling in rather nicely.

However, thinking about how humans and ponies mix together now, working with each other, eating together, creating friendships and relationships, I remembered that it wasn’t always like this. From what I've heard, ponies hate change. They feared it. And now, a whole new world is merely a step away. I’ll admit, it is rather scary, in a way.

I once overheard some humans talking, before I started to sign up to see if I was even eligible to enter Equestria, that ponies were.. racist, in a sense. I'm honestly not sure how to properly explain it, but here's my take on it.

First off, ponies fear anything they can't control; the Everfree Forest as a prime example.. In fact, there were some theories that somehow, maybe hundreds, if not thousands of years ago, a portal opened from Earth, and the Everfree Forest was from our world. I think it's farfetched, but that’s what a lot of humans and ponies are now saying. If anything is not a pony, they think it’s some sort of monster. I mean, when the first human came through and ventured far away from Equestria, he was captured and seen as a monster.

Then, there is the ‘everypony’ crap. I mean, really, does a dragon say that? A gryphon? No. So, in a sense; they are singling others out in the way that we say 'everybody'. We don’t say ‘everyhuman’, do we? No, we don't. As I said before, if this is their custom, I won't go around calling every pony, dragon and griffon a racist. I believe in ‘it takes respect, to get respect’ - as long as anyone here gives me respect of not judging me as a human, then we’re good.

“Oh, hello there!”

I turned and soon found myself looking down at Nova Star, the unicorn pony looking up at me, with a smile that would, to me; make anyone smile. It was strange, as I was now looking at her, she seemed... different. It was strange, however, it might just be me. Either way, it didn’t matter to me.

“Hey there, Nova.. was it?”

She smiled and nodded her head as I smiled back. “Nice to see you again, Brandon.” I remembered that last night she told me she was staying here until her home in Canterlot was finished being built. She must be a rich pony if she can afford to live in a hotel such as this until her home is done.

Either way, it was nice to meet another pony who was nice to me. Sure, there was my ex Lyra, and a few ponies back home I knew, but as I said; some of these rich ponies were so... stuck up. Her plate of food looked like pancakes with.. flowers? Bah, I cared little what one ate. When I looked back to her, I noticed something that I didn’t see yesterday: her Cutie Mark. It was... strange. I could’ve sworn there wasn’t one yesterday. Oh well, my mind must be fucking with me.

It looked to be a simple scroll, with that of a writing quill along the top of it. Maybe she's a writer? I don’t know, maybe I’ll ask her one time when I get to know her more; if I can. We found a table and a few chairs, and she sat in front of me. On my plate, I had about two and a half fried eggs, hash browns, bacon strips, and a glass of coffee.

“So, Nova,” I asked as she sliced her pancakes up using her magic to do so. Her pink eyes looking up to me as she did, her utensils covered in her magical pink aura. “Sleep well?”

“Oh just splendid,” she answered with a small smile as she took a bite out of her meal, I watched for a moment as I went to eating as well. “And you?”

“Surprisingly good,” I answered truthfully. “Best night I had in a long time.”

“That is no doubt because of Princess Luna,” she said as I took a sip of my coffee as I made a ‘hrm?’ sound as she went on. “Princess Luna is the Princess of Dreams, and can enter and change somepony’s dream at will; so I am told. Ever since her return, she not only blankets the world in the darkness of night, but also peaceful slumber for all of her subjects. What of your world? Who lowers and raises the sun and moon?”

“The Universe,” I half joked before she blinked.

“They sound... powerful.”

“No, no, no!” I slightly laughed at her answer as she just looked to me. Her eyes half closed in a bit of anger I believed at the time. “It’s.. ahh.. bear with me as I try to explain what I mean.” she only nodded her head softly as I asked her of such.

For a little over the next half and hour I explained how there wasn’t anyone that lifted and lowered the sun, that it was just the way the world and the orbits of the planets and such worked. She slowly ate her food as I explained more; she even asked me questions of what Equestria and Earth lacked. As soon as the food was done, as I started to clean my cheeks and lips with my cloth before picking up the plates, as well as her own when she was done and took it to where they needed to be dropped off.

“So, your world doesn’t have Princes, Princesses, Kings or Queens?” she asked.

“Oh no, they are still there,” I answered, “Just not as they are in this world. It’s hard for me to explain - you're better off just coming to Earth and learning about it one day."

“No no, it’s understandable,” she answered walking beside me as we left the dining area and walked toward the main lobby. “You may be human, but that does not mean you know everything about human history; just as I do not know everything about pony history. It is kind of boring, if you ask me.”

“Tell me about it,” I added with a sigh. “I can understand history is important and all, but sometimes...”

“You want to kick it where it counts?”

“Bingo.”

“So what, will you do now?” she asked looking to me as she smiled. “Perhaps we could meet up some other time?”

“I would like that, Nova. You're fun to talk to.” she seemed to blush at this as she rubbed her mane. Heh; it was rather cute how she did that. However, the way she did that, reminded me of... “I have to go, either way. There's something I have to go and look for.”

“Oh?” she asked. “Maybe I could help?”

“Well, I’m looking for a clothing store. I kinda want to see how they could make human clothing, you know?"

“Hmm...” she then tapped her chin for a moment before then exclaiming. “There is a pony here who works with other clothing designers, his name is Fancy Pants. His shop holds many different clothing designs, and I believed that they started to sell human clothing quite recently. Though... it is rather pricey.”

“I’ll see what they have to offer.” I told her with a smile. “But, thank you either way.”

“It was my pleasure, Brandon,” she then reared up on her hind legs and placed her hooves on my chest. I leaned down a bit out of habit when I was dating Lyra, as I was surprised when she kissed my cheek. I blinked a few times as she smiled and simply walked off, and my eyes couldn’t help but eye her flanks.

After commanding my legs to move, I shook my head and made my way out of the hotel. The sun was high in the sky, no doubt noon by now. Again, many of the ponies I saw walking about seemed to have an atmosphere about them that screamed 'snooty'. With their nose held high like that, they would probably drown if it was raining. Either way, with a pocket full of bits and my face clean and a belly full of food, I made my way into the city of Canterlot.

The city was amazing, I’ll give it that much. Shops had their windows open to allow any race that passed by to see what they were selling. The smell of baked goods flew through the air as I passed a place called 'Donut Joe's'. I made a mental note to go there later, as I could use a good donut. Soon I came to a large building that fit the description of what I was looking for.

The front of the rather large store had a rather large window display, one side showing human wear, the other pony wear. Each set of clothing seemed to be that of a different make, as if different ponies, or whoever, made them. I guess this Fancy Pants is the sort that gives ones he thinks have talent in clothing a chance and sells them in this shop to establish a reputation for themselves. Smart man.

Pushing the door open, I swear it was like walking into the hotel all over again. The inside was that of a crystal blue, a rather light, clear blue, mind you. There were dresses and suits, for different races and sizes. If it existed, whatever it was on Equestria, it probably had clothing there. Some sections were marked with names of what could be fashion designers, some with species.

One rather large section held the name Rarity, with the clothing painted in an amazing gold coloring. I am no expert on fashion. To me, as long as the clothing fit, felt nice, and looked good, then it was good enough for me. Hell, the only time I put on anything fancier than jeans and a shirt was for my Uncle’s wedding, when a family passed, or an interview I had. I placed a hand under my chin as I scanned the clothing, most of them being dresses, before I then heard a rather over-the-top gasp from behind me.

“My word! Just look at how you are dressed!”

I raised an eyebrow without looking at the source of the voice, before turning to look down, to see a unicorn. Fun fact, Canterlot is filled with them.

The unicorn in question, which seemed to shield her eyes for some reason, held that of a rather light gray coat. From far off, I bet she would look white, marshmallow white even. Her mane was that of a dark purple or a moderate indigo styled in curls. Seeing her Cutie Mark (as she STILL shielded her eyes from me) I saw three diamonds. At last, she removed her hoof from her eyes.

As she gazed up at me, her azure eyes were looking right back at me, but she was eying me up and down. “My word, what horrid clothing! Do all humans dress as such? I mean look at you, these ripped and tattered.. Is that a stain on there?”

I blinked as I looked down, not seeing a single stain on anything. “And what are you doing here? A pony or human dressed of the likes of you can no doubt no afford anything from this fine shop!”

“Excuse me?” I asked, not believing that, before she even knew who I was or what I did for a living, she claimed I couldn’t afforded anything. Okay, maybe not, but still. And just because of how I dressed?

“What seems to be all the noise out here?” Both me and the annoying unicorn turned at once to the sound of the voice, to see yet another unicorn come out. He was male, that much was identifiable just by the way he looked. His eyes and mane were that of the same shade of azure, his coat a light gray. Perhaps these two were related somehow? He wore a tux, the kind that would have a set of ‘tails’ going along the back. A white shirt underneath with blue seen and a pink bow tie. He had the softest smile on his muzzle as he walked up as I saw a set of three crowns along his flank for his cutie mark. “Oh, a human customer? I rarely have the pleasure of working with you all, welcome to my-”

“Fancy Pants, how can you claim him to be a customer? I mean just... look at how he keeps himself!” she pointed a hoof at me as I just glared. “I dare say he couldn’t even afford hoof shoes!”

“I would gladly ask you stop talking about me as if I am not even here!” I answered, glaring at her as she seemed to recoil from my words. “First of all, you don’t even know me, second, what gives you the right to nitpick at what I choose to wear everyday, you overly egotistic unicorn?”

“What did you just call me?!” she screeched out as her left eye twitched.

“Oh, you heard me!” I answered back pointing. “I bet you think that just because you can, you can put down anyone you want, just because of how they dress! I do have money and I have come here to ask mister Fancy Pants for help in acquiring a suit to attend the Grand Galloping Gala!”

“You.. were invited sir?” Fancy Pants asked as I looked back, my gazed soften.

“Yes,” I answered. “Well, part of a draw made by the princesses. I was one of the lucky ten humans.” I saw the mare look with wide eyes at this as I went on. “So I was-”

“Oh, you were invited? Well.. if you like-”

“Hell no,” I looked to her, “The first thing you do is go on about how I dress, and now that you know I am invited to a so-called 'grand' party that only a few are selected to attend, you care? Thanks, but no thanks!" I crossed my arms. “Clothing does not make the one wearing them any more better then what they already are. I came in here simply to see what there was to be sold.”

She and Fancy Pants just looked to me and she gave a small glare before huffing, and with a flick of her mane she turned and walked out, the door slamming behind her as I sighed. Before I could say sorry to the owner, he stopped me.

“You had all the right to say what you said. Although Rarity is a friend of mine, I really wish she would stop acting as if she was raised like these others high class dolts.”

“Beg pardon?” I answered with the tilt of my head. I never heard of one high class calling other high classes dolts. “I would think that you-”

“Would be on her side?” I blinked before he laughed. “Do not worry sir, I am no mind reader. Now, you said you needed a suit for the Gala, correct?”

“Yes, but it seems you don’t have a lot of suits for humans, Mister..”

“Just call me Fancy Pants, no ‘misters’ or ‘sirs’.”

“If will do the same for me, then my name's Brandon Casey, a pleasure.” I held my hand out and he shook it with his hoof.

<<>>

It was only a matter of time when I found myself stepping onto the train platform in Ponyville. Fancy Pants and I spoke a bit more over some tea. We spoke mainly about the Gala, and he even said himself that it was rather boring, but went all the same. How he convinced me to at least go down and talk to Rarity, to give her one more chance, I have no idea. He has a way with words, I guess.

Ponyville was not large. It was no Canterlot, that was for sure, but it was a nice size overall. It would be a great place to live, seeing how there were many ponies, and a human or two living here, from what I could tell. And the ponies were rather friendly, waving and smiling as I walked past them. I smiled and waved back, before stopping to ask to where I needed to go. I asked a very large pony, whose name was Big Mac, where I could find Rarity's shop. I thanked him, but when I tried to give him a tip, he just smiled and gave me an apple. Best apple I've ever had!

As I made my way down the path and out of the center of the town, it was easy to see that her store was not a main part of Ponyville, as it just stood out like a human. Going up to the door, once more saying to myself how I couldn’t believe that I was going to talk to her after what she said to me, I saw an 'open' sign. I pushed myself inside, the soft sound of a bell rung out from above me. “Coming!” I heard her voice as I closed the door, as I crossed my arms and waited.

I didn’t have to wait long, she came over, seemingly about to say something, but she stopped when she noticed me; our eyes locked.

“Oh.. Uhm, hello there.” she started slowly as I just nodded. “I don’t believe I caught your name?”

“Maybe it was because you were ripping on me for the clothing I wear instead of getting to know me.”

“Well, they were rather dirty. I mean, what sort of... oh.” she stopped when I started to tap my foot on the floor. “I’m doing it again, aren’t I?”

When I didn’t answer her, she sighed and waved her hoof over and asked. “Please, make yourself at home.” I raised a brow but did so all the least.

Sitting on a sofa, with her pulling up a chair, she brought a cup of what smelled like tea and passed it to me. I thanked her and waited for her to sit before taking a drink. “I.. I am truly sorry. It seems Canterlot brings out-”

“You’re not sorry,” I interrupted as she looked at me. “Believe me when I say that I know when someone is sorry, and you are not. Tell me, Rarity, if you had known I was invited to the GGG, would you have said those things?” she looked down and shook her head. “I may have been invited as a raffle winner, but it doesn’t matter either way. Look, you are always entitled to your own thoughts, but I am not from a rich family. Hell, I’m not even on speaking terms with my own mother at the moment.”

“What..? Why?”

"Long story. It involves one other person. I will not specify who for their privacy - you'll have to ask them.” She seemed more confused of my unwillingness to speak of that, but I held my ground. “Look, dressing up all pretty and stuff is alright up in Canterlot, but would you say anything like what you did to me here in Ponyville? Besides, ponies don’t even wear clothing in the first place!” she seemed to look away and blush at the truth.

“Look, I came down here only because Fancy Pants thought it would be a good idea. I’m going to be here for a few weeks, and I plan to come down here a lot, because, well, I had a friend who lived here before.”

“No humans have-”

“Pony.”

“You have pony friends?”

“Isn’t that just what I said?” I sighed again before standing up. “Look, I just came down to tell you that, you never know what someone is willing to do if you've wronged them. Think of that. Either way, I bid you farewell.” as I turned to leave, I was stopped by the grip of her magic around my lower right arm as she called out.

"Wait! Would you let me buy you lunch?”

“Why...?” I slowly rolled the question off as she kicked along the floor a bit.

"Because you were right... I am sorry for saying such horrid things to you. It is unbecoming of a lady such as myself. So please, allow me the pleasure of at least saying sorry over a nice lunch?”. Before I could even say anything she then offered one more thing. “And.. and, I could design your suit for the Gala? Please, just allow me to show you my better side. Can we start over?"

I had to admit, when it came to trying to right what she did wrong, she was doing a good job at it. When it came to the suit for the Gala, however, I wouldn’t take her up on the offer, but the lunch sounded great, and she was giving me these large, puppy dog eyes. Damn cuteness. “Fine,” I agreed. “As long as I pay for half.”

I swear, it took me nearly half an hour to convince her to let me to pay for half of the lunch. She was so keen on being generous, and if my friend Devon was here, he would no doubt have made a joke of how giving she was. But after the deal of payment was given, and another half an hour to get ready, we were on our way to the café.

Very little was spoken between us, the air still tense about what happened earlier. I never forget when I've been wronged, and it usually, depending on the severity of the situation, took a lot to gain my good side back.

“Brandon, hey Brandon!” both me and Rarity turned at once, and I smiled at who I saw ran over as I went down on my knee so she could throw her arms about me, a soft nuzzle to my cheek.

“Lyra! It’s good to see you again!”

Lyra, my first ever real relationship, you know, the one I told you about where we both just ended it. We both realized that we were better off at being just friends. Some may find it strange or idiotic, but I was glad for this. I didn’t want something that I had with Lyra to be tainted. Her coat was a light mint green, her mane a two-tone color of light blue and white, or maybe a very light other color. Her horn, was sticking out of her mane as I softly ran my fingers through the soft hair. “What are you doing here? I thought you had fully moved to my world?”

“Oh, I did,” she responded as she moved away from me, and back on all fours. “I’m just here visiting my old roomie Bon Bon.”

“You know Brandon?” both me and Lyra looked back to see Rarity looking at the two of us as Lyra only nodded.

“Yeah, we use to date a while ago. That's over, but there was nothing wrong with us, it’s just.. well, we both consider ourselves as friends more than a relationship.”

“Lyra, you know that it wouldn’t have mattered because of what happened...” she looked up at me with large amber like eyes as I heard Rarity cough.

“Excuse me for intruding, but what exactly do you mean?"

My ex-girlfriend decided to join us for lunch, and after she gave Rarity a earful for when she found out the reason why she was paying for my lunch, we were soon sitting down as we waited for our order to arrive. Lyra sat next to me as Rarity from across from us. After removing her hat, she asked. “So... what is it that you meant about something that happened in the past being the reason for your separation?"

“It wasn’t that,” Lyra told her as I remained silent. “It’s just, I thought it would be easier for Brandon and his mother to patch things up.”

“Whatever do you mean? What did happened?”

“I dated Lyra,” I answered as she nodded.

“Yes, yes, I got that part, but what... oh, OH!” she then looked between us with a wide eye expression as all I could do was nod.

“See, it happened like this...” I started as I closed my eyes, fingers interlaced with one another as I started to remember what happened.

<<>>

“Come on Lyra,” I laughed softly turning to look at the pony who was now softly rubbing her mane with her hoof. She was worried, and why shouldn't she be; she was going to see my mother for the first time. “You’re fine, don’t worry too much. You act like you're about to meet the bloody Prime Minister of England.” she only released another short whine as she looked to me, and then the apartment before us. Mom would be on the top floor, so we still had a bit to go, seeing how it was a three floor building.

“Are you sure this is a good idea?” she asked me as I sighed and knelt down beside her. “I mean, someponies still think ponies and humans shouldn’t date and... I don’t-”

“Lyra,” I then stopped her by placing my hand over her muzzle as she looked to me. “My mother isn’t like that. You could have three heads and it wouldn’t matter. As long as you make me happy, and I am treating you right, she has nothing to say about us, alright?” She only smiled softly and nodded before I then made a small joke. “Just don’t talk about your fetish for humans.”

“I don’t have a fetish!”

“Says the one who wanted to hold and pet my hand for an hour?” Her horn softly started to glow as I raised my hands up in defect. “Kidding, kidding.” I softly laughed again as she just glared. By this time we had been dating for a few months now, some of my friends told me that the unwritten rule was to wait a year, but I think having a unicorn for a girlfriend throws those rules out of the way; don’t you think?

Walking up the stairs, and knocking on my mother’s door, we waited just a few moments, before the door opened

.

My mother’s hair was brown, I gained my black hair mostly from my father. Her eyes were light brown, and skin slightly pink; her hair reaching a bit below her shoulders, having just gotten a haircut. She held a smile when seeing me, but when she looked to Lyra... I don’t know, it was like the smile went down a small tad. “Brandon, so good to see you,” she smiled as she reach over and held me in a soft embrace, I held her back because I never liked giving hugs to my mother, but something about what was going on with her made me want to. As I said, I was a bit taller then her and the top of her head touched my chin.

“Hey mom, how’s it going?”

“Good, good, supper is almost ready. So, uh.. you are Lyra?” she asked looking to my pony girlfriend. Again, that look came over her face. When I told mom that I was dating, I may have left out the part that she was a pony from another world; but that shouldn’t matter... right?

“Yes, I am Lyra Heartstrings. Nice to meet you."

“Alice,” she answered. It was rather funny how mom had to shake her hoof with both hands. “Please, come in.”

After walking in and taking off my shoes by the door, the smell of food whiffed through the air. I was glad that Lyra was okay that humans that ate meat. Many ponies thought as humans as monsters for eating meat. But that was only short lived, seeing how they could eat grass and we thought of them as strange. Looking toward the kitchen, I noticed that she took my advice on making salad. The sound of meat sizzling in pans echoed through the house. Lyra was leaning on me as I wrapped an arm about her shoulder as she sighed. I smiled and rubbed her mane softly before I heard her whisper. “I don’t think your mother likes me.”

“What?” I asked looking to her. “Come on, she's just worried about, that's all.”

“What do you mean?” she asked as I softly sighed again.

“You know, I've never had a true relationship before. Either they said I was just a friend, or like a brother to them. Hell, at one point I tried dating a guy.”

“You’re bi?"

“Yeah I guess so, but nothing happened really, maybe a few kisses on the lips; but we weren’t 'dating', he was just using me to get back at his ex.”

“Ouch.”

“Yeah... So, seeing how you, to me, feel like a real relationship, she’s just worried I’ll be crushed again.”

“You know I wouldn’t do that unless it was for a good reason right?” she reminded me as I just closed my eyes and softly laughed.

“I know.. thanks,”

“Any time. But, uh.. where’s the bathroom?”

“Down the hall.”

We both jerked and looked behind us to see mom standing there, a small smile on her lips. “Dinner will be ready in about half a hour.”

“Okay, thank you,” Lyra answered as she jumped off the sofa and trotted off.

I watched her go and she looked back at me with a small smile before closing the door behind her. Feeling the eyes of my mother on me, I turned to look at her. Mom raised both me and my brother on her own. My father, whom I hated, hasn't been seen in ten years, and I really don’t care. My brother’s father, (half brothers I guess) still sees him from time to time, but he lives in Canada so I let than slide on not always seeing him.

Mom was now sitting on her single soft chair, looking at me with a soft gaze, concern written all over her face. “Mom?”

“I don’t think you should be with that... horse.”

I blinked, rather surprised by the way she said it. Cold, uncaring, hostile. “What?” I asked just to make sure I was hearing right. “And why do you think that I shouldn’t date Lyra?”

“She's not human, that’s why." she answered quickly.

“And what about ‘I don’t care who you date'? What happened to that?”

“I said who, not what.” she pointed out. “Brandon, she is a.. a horse. Why are you dating her anyway? Is it because you think that you're not good enough for your own race or something?”

“That is way under the belt, mom!” I raised my voice up from what she just told me.

“Don’t you dare, raise your voice at…”

“No,” I cut her off as I stood up. “No, you don’t get to make me feel like I’m the bad guy here!” I pointed a finger at her as I watched as she flinched back a bit. “How dare you talk about Lyra like that! I care for her greatly, brought her here to meet you, and you talk behind her back as if she is nothing but an animal!”

“She is!”

“No, she is not!” I slashed the air before me with my hand. “She can speak, she is smart, hell, she’s smarter then me, and she gets who I am. She’s the first person that cares about me, other than family!”

“If you think, for a moment that I will be accepting her-”

“Oh god forbid that the one person who I care for, you don’t like. Just because she’s a pony, of all things! You’re nothing but a racist!”

“How.. how dare you!”

“How dare I?” I repeated. “You tell me I shouldn’t date her just because she is a pony? You have no idea who she is, or what she does! All you care about is how she looks, well news flash, I don’t give two fat shits if she is a pony or not! I care for her as she is, not how she looks!”

“Brandon?”

We both looked over, seeing Lyra just standing there in the hallway, her eyes widen in shock and small fear before I looked to my mother and then the pony. “Come on, Lyra. We’re leaving.”

“But... your mother... ”

“If she is can't accept us dating, then I don’t want to be here another second."

“Brandon, just listen to-” I cut off my mother again as I put my shoes on and Lyra stood beside me.

“No, I've listened long enough.” I looked back at her and glared hard at her, I could feel the heat on my cheeks and the fury in my eyes. “Don’t call me, don’t message me, don’t even try and come to my house; because I will not answer to any of them!” after Lyra walked out, I did as well and slammed the door hard.

I just walked, Lyra, not following after me for a moment before catching up, my ears were ringing as what transpired rolled through my mind, over and over again. Once outside, and the cool air hitting my face, I sat down on the stairs, and took a large, heavy breath, my hands shaking.

<<>>

During the telling of the story to Rarity, the food and drinks arrived, and the whole time we ate slowly, as I told the story. Now that I think of it, it was almost a year ago today when that happened. Mom tried to contact me, and I thought that she was trying to say sorry, but no, she kept on defending herself on why she was right. It fueled the flames even more than when we broke up. So, I cut myself off from her and I didn’t even care. I’d told as much to the two mares before me, shocking them even more, Lyra, her head was down even more.

I remembered the next days after that fight, she had tried to break up with me, I asked why, and her same answer was that she wanted me to have a good relationship with my mother. I simply told her, I would, when she accepted who I cared for. “My word...” I looked up as the white unicorn held a hoof to her mouth. “You.. you fought your own mother, the one who gave birth to you... for Lyra?”

“Of course I did,” I answered with a nod as I turned to look at my ex; she smiled but was looking down all the same. “I cared, and even still do for Lyra. We may just be friends, but I’ll be damned if anyone hates on her just because of what she is, I’ll show them what it means to hate me myself!”

“I... I am so sorry,” Rarity answered looking down. “You have a heart of true nobility, and I treated you as if you were nothing but a common-”

“It’s okay,” I cut her off as she looked up. “How about we start over fresh?”

“I... I would like that very much,” she answered as she held a hoof up towards me as if to shake, but I surprised her as I took it, and placed a soft kiss to the top as she giggled a bit and blushed.

And so, the three of us spoke more as we ate what was left of our meal. Rarity asking mostly questions to Lyra, about how I treated her and all of it was good. Perhaps Fancy Pants was right; maybe it was a good idea that I gave Rarity another chance. Sure, first meetings are always the worst, even more when you start it off such as we did; but still, it could’ve been worse.

“So... Lyra?” Rarity spoke up after a small pause. “May I ask you something about Brandon here... and promise you wont be offended if I ask?” I saw the two looked to me as I simply shrugged; I really didn’t care what someone said about me. When Lyra nodded Rarity gave me a coy smile as I raised a brow at her.

“Is it true humans last longer than stallions in bed?" I nearly choked on my own spit when she asked that, and she said it with such ease, as if it was a normal everyday thing to say! My ex girlfriend looked over to me again as a coy smile came to her face before saying.

“Oh yes, though the first time was rather short. Brandon was a virgin when we started to date.”

“Oh, and how old was he?”

“About twenty two just about to turn twenty three. Oh, you should’ve seen him, so worried he couldn’t even get it up.”

“Lyra!” I hissed softly as she only giggled.

“Rather big for a human I might add,” she whispered when someone’s head, a yellow pegasus with a pink mane passed by. She seemed to hide behind it when I looked to her. “Sure the first time he ‘popped’ rather quickly but after that first night... ohhh”

“Lyra!” I whispered harshly again.

“How long was our record…two hours?”

“T..two hours and he did not... climax that whole time?” the dress-making pony asked with a wide eye expression. I knew a few guy ponies, or spoke to them when I rarely went to bars. One was so drunk he was saying he lost his mare friend when she left him for a human, because he could only last about five minutes, if lucky; while the human counter part... well, you get the picture. Sure, the ponies were bigger in the junk department, but the humans had much more.. endurance.

“Oh he did, I did way more, but he just kept making me cum and cum and-”

“LYRA!” I screeched loudly before throwing my hands over my face. The screeched reminded of when I was reaching that age where my voice would crack. All heads about us turned as I was just blushing, the two mares rolling on the floor, laughing their ass off.. or flanks, in the matter of speaking. “You will pay... dearly for this!” I whispered harshly at her as she only smiled, the smile of a kid that seemed to know, the threat was hollowed.

After their laughter had died down quite a bit, me just fuming in my seat, arms crossed and my cheek hot from the embarrassment of them easily talking about.. that... I ended up paying for the meals, aside from Rarity's protests. I made sure I took the bill, and sure, maybe I was throwing my money about, but I wasn’t planning on doing this all the time! Rarity, after getting my measurements told me she would make me something for the Gala, I was glad Lyra didn’t want to go, so I didn’t have to say no to her, even though I wouldn't, but still..

“I shall make you something both grand, but also simple for you, Brandon.” She proclaimed as I only smiled. “It seemed only right after all the rude and unlady like things I poorly pushed onto you.”

“Thank you then, Rarity,” bowing my head slightly. “I do hope we can see each other again.”

“Well then!” she clapped her hooves together as me and Lyra tilted our heads. “Myself and dear Fluttershy will be having our weekly spa day the day after tomorrow, why don't you and Lyra come?"

“Oh, I don’t think we should-”

“Nonsense!” she nearly yelled out. “You paid for lunch, even though I made it quite clear that I would! And I will not take no as a answer, I simply must repay you for what-"

“Okay, okay,” I held my hand up. “Very well, I shall come. Lyra?”

"Oh, why not,” she also answered with a small shrug of her shoulders. “Not every day one gets a free spa trip.”

“So, what will you do for the rest of the day, Brandon?” I made a hum sound as I looked down toward Lyra, smiling softly as she was looking up toward me.

“Perhaps go back up to Canterlot, see what’s what. I like Ponyville, don’t get me wrong, but I want to see more before the day ends. Besides, I’ll be back in two days time because of Rarity.”

“That’s good,” she answered looking to me as I smiled down at her. She walked with me toward the train station, sitting next to me on the bench like a human would, but soon, she fell along her side, her head landing along my lap. I smiled, looking down and softly rubbing her mane out of her face. I heard a soft cough, looking up to see a pure black earth pony staring back at us. I frowned, as I said, a lot of humans, and ponies, thought that human/pony or any other race that had the same brain thinking as us, shouldn’t be together. A stay with your own kind of thing. I raised an eyebrow at him, he returned it, and I raised mine higher, before he snorted and walked off. Asshole.

“I missed this…you know?” I made a hrm sound as I looked down toward the mint green pony laying on my lap. “This... I know we both agreed to be friends and to stay friends but...”

“I miss it too,” I agreed as she looked up to me. “But, you’re right, I value our friendship too greatly." she only simply nodded her head as she laid back softly along my lap.

“Sorry about that whole sex thing…”

“I will get you back for that, Miss Ass Smacker.” she blushed hard at this, as I found out that her love for humans, well, let just say she squeals when you either pull her tail because it’s the hand, or louder when smacking her flanks. But you didn't hear that from me!

“You have to understand, sex is a rather open topic, and it’s not taboo like how it is in your world!”

“Sex isn’t taboo, it's just..." I sighed and looked away before chuckling. "You know how it is in our world, sure; I’ll admit that when I was in high school me and my friends joked about sex, but we were very.. self-centered.. Even more so when my friends went into relationships, it became harder for them to joke about sex, for reasons I'm sure you understand." She only giggled at my words as I flicked her ears making her yelp. “Just... don’t go around talking about our sex life, well, our past sex life.”

“What if I wanted to hook you up? I heard Bon Bon is looking for-”

“I’m not going to be dating one of your friends, which are both weird and awkward!”

“How so?”

“Women talk. A lot.”

This caused her to laugh softly as she kept on lying along my body, my hand softly running along her soft coat, as her eyes closed, softly humming as my fingers rubbed along her chest and belly.

We stayed like this until the rain came. I gave her a goodbye hug, and a promise that I would be back within the next few days. I boarded the train and it left with a loud whistle.

Leaning back along my seat, I heard a cough and opened my eyes, once more seeing the same black earth pony from before. The way he was looking at me... I couldn’t even tell what he was thinking. “Can I help you?”

“What’s the deal between you and her?” he asked his voice a bit rough and demanding.

“Who?” I questioned.

“The green one,” he retorted.

“We're friends.”

“Never seen a friend act like that toward another friend.”

“We used to date.”

“Used to?"

“Where is this going?” I demanded, getting rather annoyed now.

“The train ride will take a while. Why not kill time? We don’t even have to use our names, seeing how I’m just going to be calling you human.”

“Whatever you say, pony.” he seemed to smirk at this as I rolled my eyes. “So what does it matter if we dated. Got an eye for her?”

“And why does that matter?”

“Because she is my friend, so if you hurt her..."

“Peace, human.” the pony raised a hoof and waved it. “I’m not into her, she's not my type.” I simply crossed my arms and gave him a firm glare, he seemed to look at me more, his eyes along my own, before giving a small huff and looked away for a moment. A great deal of puzzlement written along his face.

He said nothing for a few moments before then asking. “You do know that a lot of ponies and humans think that a human and pony shouldn’t be together; don’t you?”

“What’s your point?” I asked tilting my head to look at him. “Correct me if I'm wrong, but I've seen a pony and a gryphon kissing, hell a dragon and a pony.. Of course the dragon wasn’t full size, but either way. Different races have been together before.”

"Your kind scares Ponykind."

“Oh?” my body fully turned to look toward him as he was simply looking out the window.

“All those weapons.. all the tech you have... what you have given us.. We have evolved quickly because of this. Dragons have stayed the way they are as they care not of these small things. The Gryphons enjoy this greatly; they love change. But ponies, not so much."

“There are also many members of different races, your kind included, that wish for the Gate to be closed. Too much is happening to quickly, and many are scared." he turned to look back at me as I looked toward the window, watching what flew past. “What do you think?"

How did I get myself into talking with this pony? I mean, just who is this guy and what gave him the reason to ask me all these questions? Sure, everyone, (or everypony) should be allowed to speak their minds. However, I don’t even know this pony. And the fact that he wouldn’t give me his name is also waving a rather large red flag for me. Truthfully, I wondered why he just didn’t give me a fake name. Though, after thinking about his question, it took me but a moment to think of an answer for him.

“I’ll admit,” I spoke as his ears perked up, fully turning once more to face me. “Humans, we have built many horrible things that can destroy, kill, and cause war. I will not defend my race for that. And the thought had crossed my mind to move here to get away from all the things I dislike about my world. Maybe we humans giving technology to this world is evolving it quicker than it should, and yes, change can be scary, but also good."

“The world always needs change, if change didn’t happen, we would be stuck forever in a loop. Ponies, gryphons, and dragons themselves have given us great ways to better help my world, and also the other way around. Besides, this opening of our worlds is still new to both sides, it will take years for anyone to get used to it.” I simply shrugged my shoulders after a moment before saying. “I’m not sure if this answers your question, and frankly I don’t care ether way. I consider the Gate to be a great change. And besides, our world leaders must ALL agree if any new technology is introduced to a world, it must be proven safe before being put into use. With that said, there's no way any of our superweapons would make it through the Gate. And before you ask, what does it matter if a human or pony dates another race?"

“No matter what, we are all the same. We have the same heart, same blood, and same brains. If two sentient beings can decide they want to express a feeling more than friendship, or any other relationship; let them! It shouldn’t make them an outcast because of such!”

We stared at each other, before the train jerked; stopping at Canterlot. The male pony seemed to smile as he stood up and spoke. “You’ve got an interesting point of view. I’m sure anypony will enjoy having you as a equal, or as a friend. And at some point I do agree with you, but you should also know one other thing, human." he looked back at me, his face a bit blank, but still held power for what he was about to say. “Be sure you know what you're doing. You never know what someone who heavily believes something will do." And with that, he simply left the train.

What the hell was that about? This is what I thought as I stepped off the train, moving out of the way as ponies made their way inside the train. I kept saying what he said over and over again in my head, trying to figure out what he meant, but I couldn’t for the life of me. Was he giving me a warning? Would ponies who think cross-species relationships were wrong get back at me for it? Or was this pony just off his rocker?

Sighing softly, I simply just made my way deeper into the city, not sure what do to. Maybe a nice cup of.. “Help!” I blinked as I shot my head up, looking about, I noticed not a lot of ponies heads looked over as well, did they not hear? Looking over toward a ally way, my eyes grew wide in shock, as there was Nova, curled along the ground as a human towered over her!

This human, was pale, even 'whiter' than me, in a sense. He was completely bald, so much so that the sun shone on his head. He wore a white beater, tattoos covering his arms and neck as he loomed over her. Nova's coat was a mess, she had a black eye, and.. did he..? Without thinking I ran over, even then I knew this guy was a good deal larger then I, in both height and muscle mass, but I had my ways of dealing with thugs. The slapping of my shoes along the ground caused the man to turn, his clear chin pointing to me as I threw a right hook hard to his jaw. I hit him so hard that I think his feet left the ground. Trash that was strewn about, and there was the thud of his body cracking along the ground. Nova looked over to me, a look of surprise and glee as she saw a familiar face. “Brandon! Oh, thank Celestia!” she cried out before she hugged me.

“Go get some guards, quickly!” I ordered her. She gasped for a quick moment before running, yelling out for help. The man, standing up slowly, rubbing his jaw; he looked to me in shock before saying.

“Hey man,” his voice was almost deep, but a little high as well. “What are you...?”

“Nopony move!” eyes tracked toward behind me, I looked back quickly to see two guards, whom I could tell were the Sun Knights, or the Walking Dawn; Celestia's day shift. Both wearing golden armor from the guards I've saw all around, spears at the ready, one an earth pony, the other a unicorn, grabbed the man with his magic. Nova was standing behind them, as she pointed a hoof at the man.

“That’s him!” she yelled out. ”He attacked me, demanding any bits I had! He tried to drag me away, but luckily my friend got here first!” the bald man seemed to try and say something, but was cut off, as the same magic that held him prevented him from speaking.

“Save your words for your police force,” he hissed before saying. “We shall see if you have any sort of identification back at our HQ, and if not, and even then, you shall be sent back to Earth, charged and fined!”

Struggling, and a muffled scream heard, any ponies that were watching moved out of the way, as the guards took in the crook. I sighed, my hand hurting a bit from the attack before I made a grunting huff as Nova jumped into my arms; nearly pushing me over.

“Are you sure you will be okay?” I asked her. After Nova gave the guards her version of the story, and also the fact her eye was closed over where the man hit her, they found all the proof they needed to fully exile him from Equestria. With a bag of ice over my hand, to try and bring down the pain, I watched as Nova placed magic over her face, watching as her black eye, slowly returned to normal. Man, I wish I could use magic. It'd really come in handy right about now.

“Yes, I'm fine,” she seemed to laugh a bit before saying. “You've asked me that a lot, you know.” We were in my room, as it was considerably closer to the front entrance than hers. A few eyes watched us as we made our way inside and up the stairs. She didn’t want others to see her eye. And when did stairs become so taboo that barely anyone knew where they were?

“Well... I worry.” I simply answered as she seemed to raise a brow.

“We hardly know each other.”

“Well, when someone as pretty as you goes and gets mugged, I tend to worry.” The unicorn blushed, not the same blush I've seen before from her, but a bit... darker, maybe.

“Oh please,” she waved a hoof toward me, as she walked over, a noticeable sway in her hips. I just blinked. You remember when I said I'm a bit weird? Well, when a normal guy sees a women sway her hips they would feel aroused or think of them... never mind. I bet she was trying to do that to make herself more appealing, but it didn’t affect me. Sitting before me, as I sat in a chair, she took my hand in her hooves before looking it over. The red coloration was getting more intense than it was earlier. I think I may have done more then just bruise it. “You’re just saying that,”

“No, really,” I countered as she looked up toward my eyes. “Anyone would be lucky to have you.”

“Guess I haven’t found mister lucky yet.. still single.” she then looked up again as she smiled, almost coy like. “What about you?”

“Me? Well.. uhh.. yeah, I am, but I’m not looking for a relationship yet,”

“Too bad.. you’re rather handsome for a human.” this caused me to blush softly, the way she smiled at me, the way she was looking at me as she said it. I only gave her a small smile, before seeing and feeling my hand tingle and glow softly in the hue of her magic. I watched as the redness went away, as well as the pain. After only a few seconds, her magic was released as I flexed and moved my hand. “Much better then human doctors, am I right?” I chuckled softly once more.

“Yeah, much. Thank you, Nova Star.”

“Well, you did save me.. you should get far more than a simple healing spell.”

“All I did was punch a dude.” I countered rubbing my hand. “I'm sure anyone would’ve done the same.”

“Did you see anyone else come to my rescue?” She did have a point, maybe they didn’t hear her, but if they couldn’t, why could I? Was I just closer to her than I thought, or was I able to hear better than a pony can? Either way, I was glad nothing worse happened. “Hey, I know!” she perked up, walking to me and placed her hooves along my knee. “Why don’t I treat you to dinner tomorrow?”

“Dinner?”

“Well, yeah! They do have a nice diner in Canterlot; it is a fancy city and all. And besides, the one that I have in mind also has dancing and other such activities."

“I.. uhm.. can’t dance.”

“Neither can I.” she released a small fit of the giggles as I too joined her laughter.

“Alright, but as long as I pay for it.”

“But.. you-"

“It doesn't feel right that I'm not paying, so please, allow me.”

The look she gave me, it was that of shock, confusion, before a small bit of happy. “I’ll admit, no one has offered to pay for dinner for me. It would always be me, or half of it, if I was the one who asked for the date.”

“Date..? Is that...”

“Oh, nonononono.” she laughed nervously. “This isn’t a date, or... considered one, or.. oh my." she was rather cute when she was flustered.

“How about two beings who just want to share a dinner?”

“Yes, that!”

"How about five?” I offered as she seemed to think on it and nod.

“Five is good. I’ll meet you there?”

“I’ll be waiting.”

The Dinner Date (edit)

You know, thinking back on my life, I never truly went steady in a relationship with anyone because I just didn't feel right with them. Could it be I just don’t find my own kind appealing anymore? I've told Lyra about this many times when we were dating. I have dated a few girls I knew, and that one guy; but they were all just using me to get back at someone or to just squeeze money out of me.

Let's say I was somebody who felt that they were born the wrong gender: a man wanting to be a woman. What if there is a part of me like that? What if a part of my brain didn't find my kind appealing? Sure, I know there are furries who I bet are now jumping for joy that they can date a talking pony, gryphon, or dragon. I'm not sure how they could date a dragon, unless they could somehow... no, I don't want to go there.

I admit, this must be a pretty strange thing to be talking about while waiting in line for food, but I think this is the result of a phone call I had earlier.

<< Earlier... >>

Instead of the typical wake-up call issued by my alarm clock, it was my phone. This confused me greatly: there hasn't been any cell reception in Equestria, and NOW I'm getting a phone call? They might have finally adapted our cell tower technology to work across worlds. That would explain it.

I yawned as I sat up in bed, rubbing my bare chest and smacking my lips a few times. The vibration buzz and the standard ringtone jingle coming from my phone was still echoing throughout the room. I was a little bit hesitant at first, but when I looked to see who was calling, I nearly dropped the phone in shock.

Mom.

I just stared at the screen, unable to understand why she was calling me. Now that I had reception, I could see she had tried to call a few times while I was staying here. Undoubtedly, the price for phone calls across worlds would be quite high, but I was more surprised at the fact that she was calling me after nearly a year.

I was still mad at her, that much was very clear to her, and she understood that she was not to try and come in contact with me. Didn't stop her from trying... constantly. Honestly, I admit that I was still expecting her to continue calling, even after Lyra and I broke up. The phone stopped ringing and I still sat there and watched it, before it started to ring again. I fought with myself. Should I answered it? Eventually, I did. Tapping the green 'answer' button and placing it up to my ear, I was greeted with her voice before I could even say "Hello."

“Oh, so now you answer your damn phone?” Wonderful, I can already see what direction this is going in.

“I’m in Equestria,” I answered her, moving my legs, to the side of the bed, starting to stand up.

“What?” she asked. “Don’t lie to-”

“It’s that new world, mom,” I cut her off, I was so not in the mood. “They must’ve just put up the new cell towers. What do you want?”

“Can’t a mother call her son?” she asked.

“Can said mother also admit she was wrong with how she acted and what she said?” There was a pause on her end, after a bit and I said “Guess not. Looks like we have nothing more to say to each other.”

“What am I to say, hmm?” she asked as I listen. “That my own son likes to screw animals?! You know, there is this doctor here who-”

“Oh, don’t even start!” I yelled. “Are you so out of it that you think there's a doctor that can fix me?! You know what? Fuck you. Call me again and I will call the police and file harassment!" I screamed, hanging up the phone. The urge to chuck my phone into the wall was high, but I restrained myself.. just barely.

<< Now... >>

After collecting a simple bowl of oatmeal, I made my way to a table. Taking a quick look at my surroundings, there weren't a lot of ponies or humans having breakfast today.

Taking a spoonful, I gulped the food down, not really tasting it. I was in one of those moods, but really, I had every right to be. Nothing had changed between my mother and I in the year and really, I didn’t think it would go back to normal. And for some strange, unknown reason, that didn’t bug me at all. Yes, my mother did raise me and my half brother on her own, but still, this was my life. I was going to live it the way I wanted to! It wasn’t like I was going around killing anyone. I only dated an alien. Okay maybe alien is a little harsh worded, but they are from another world, another universe even, so in that sense of being, could they be considered aliens?

I just placed my spoon along the bowl, groaning softly as I rubbed my eyes, trying to get the sleep out of my system. I should’ve gotten a cup of coffee. “Hello there, Brandon!” I blinked in my hand, seeing how it was coving my eyes, before looking over to my side. Fancy Pants stood there with two cups floating beside him in his magical grasp. “It is a good thing I found you, I was thinking these teas would get cold before I found you, young man!”

“Fancy Pants?” I questioned as I rubbed my eyes a bit, and he moved, sitting on the chair on the other side of the table. “What are you doing here?” the unicorn pony released a soft chuckle as he placed the cup of tea before me; I cupped it in my hands, feeling the warmth spread along my hands, and up my arms. “I would think you have a home.”

“Oh I do, I do,” he answered nodding as he took a soft sip of his hot drink. “My wife is having a model shoot here in the grand ball room, and I came to simply pass the time, and have a word with you.”

“Me?” I questioned as he and I placed our tea down on the table. “What for, if I might ask?"

He once more took a sip of his tea, and paused to think on what he truly wanted to say. “I wanted to thank you for speaking with Rarity yesterday,” he answered as he placed the tea down and me up to take a large gulp. “She sent me a letter nearly at dusk, saying that she was very wrong about you, and learned a lot by having a nice lunch with you and your former marefriend, Lyra Heartstrings,” he looked to me in the eyes for a moment before smiling. “It is nice to see that just because one is not human, you can have a healthy relationship with them.”

“Humans once thought that just because of the color of our skin that we were different,” I pointed out, rubbing my thumb along the top of my cup. “I don’t care who you are, Fancy - everyone is the same on the inside. If one is evolved enough to have a chat with another being, what’s to say they can't have a relationship greater than just friends?"

“A great point indeed,” he nodded his head before laughing softly. “How old are you, son?”

“Twenty three,” I answered. “Almost twenty four.”

“You’ve got a great deal of wisdom in that head of yours,” I just laughed at this and shook my head side to side.

“No, no,” I gave a small quick laugh more before saying “I simply have a more open mind, I guess. I see things differently and I try to think outside the box as much as possible. I’m not wise, I just think differently.”

He just gave me a look that told me he was studying me. He then smiled as he leaned backward for a moment before saying. “I have a feeling you and I shall be getting along just swimmingly, Brandon,” he chuckled again before saying “Would you like to meet my wife? It’s not everyday you get to meet with a supermodel now is it?”

“No,” I agreed. “No, it is not, and I would love to. Perhaps afterwards I could ask you something?”

“Of course,” he nodded his head before standing. “Shall we?”

The walk from point A to B, was rather short, and not much was said between the two of us, a joke or two, but nothing really. The ball room, to say it was large was an understatement. It was huge. Fancy Pants told me that this ball room was almost the same size as the one that would be holding the Grand Galloping Gala. I tried to think of this room filled with ponies and humans, but found I could not. In the middle, was a normal photo shoot: lights, cameras, some props here and there. Somehow, you could see the white coated mare's her body easily, even though her coat and the wall were the same color. She reminded me of what I heard Luna looked like. In fact, she was very different than other mares I've seen. She looked almost like a princess in body shape, but not size.

Her cutie mark reminded me of the Saints logo, one was large, and two were smaller. A long horn was on head, as her two shade pink mane and tail flowed freely as the fan blew at them. She made a series of poses, her eyes ether closed, winking, or looking dead at the cameras. There would have to be something wrong with me if I didn’t think this mare was hot as hell. But really, why was I getting this vibe that she was more like a trophy wife to Fancy Pants? “Alright, everypony!” the boss called out as the model stopped. “That’s it for today. Fleur Dis Lis, will we be seeing you next week for the Playcolt pictures?” Playcolt.. wait.. oh my god! I think Fancy Pants was seeing me blush before whispering.

“She likes to show herself off,” he answered. “As long as she is not bedding another stallion, who am I to stop her from using her looks to better her life?”

“Uh…” was all I could say as he only laughed.

His wife soon came over and the two gave the other a set of kisses and nuzzles. Again, this bloody world and its bloody cuteness! “And, who is this young man, dear?” she asked looking up at me. Pretty much, the pony named Big Mac was nearly five feet tall when on all fours, and he was rather big. Normal earth ponies, from what I was told would be around the four foot eight, unicorns slightly smaller, and pegasi being the smallest when fully grown. Fleur stood a little over Fancy Pants, probably four foot ten, and that's not counting her horn.

“This is Brandon Casey,” he confirmed as his wife looked from me to him. “He is the one Rarity spoke of in her letter.”

“Oh, you are the one she gave such a hard time for the clothing you wore?” she asked me as I simply nodded my head. “My husband told me that you two patched it up, correct?”

“Yesterday, during lunch, yes,” I nodded once more. “We spoke with each other and she learned a bit about me. She apologized and even offered to make me a suit for the Grand Galloping Gala.”

“Well, isn’t that nice of her,” she gave a soft, gentle smile, before her eyes narrowed before walking around me. The clothing I wore was simple. Some black tennis shoes, a grey pair of pants, and a black t-shirt with the Assassin's Creed logo. “Has anypony ever told you that you should go try out for modelling?"

“Uhh.. a few, yeah,” I admitted with a soft blush. “My grandmother being one, but.. she is my grandmother. I did, just to get her off my back. The one doing the photo shoot asked if I wanted to do more but I said no.”

“Why is that?” she questioned looking to me.

“It was for... a Playboy magazine,” they both looked to me, Fancy Pants seem to hold back his laughter as I only sighed and rubbed my eyes. “Go on, laugh it up, Mister No Pants. I mean really, your name is Fancy Pants, so where are your pants?” I didn’t notice until now, but he wore a monocole and when I said that, it popped out, as his face turned to that of shock, before his wife soon started to laugh at him.

After a while, we made our way to Fancy Pants' shop, which doubled as a home. He told me he didn’t make the clothing, he just sold it and gave the large cut to the designer of said clothing. It seemed that he made jewelry. How he came to be a well spoken for pony of Canterlot, I didn’t really ask, nor did I want to know. His wife spoke to me as we went back to their house. She told me that his word would be followed by many. If he disliked anyone, everyone followed his call. It seems that if you know him, your life will be easier. “So, you say that you have a date tonight? And would like my help on finding something to wear?” he spoke as I sat on a chair, and he on the other. His wife was busy was doing something else.

“I really wouldn’t call it a date.” I admitted as I rubbed my neck a bit. “See, something happened yesterday. I helped Nova out, and she wanted to treat me to dinner. I offered and still plan on paying for the dinner and dancing, even though I can't dance for the life of me!”

“Sounds to me like a date.”

“You’re just going to keep calling it a date, aren't you?” he just gave me a smile as I sighed. “Either way, can you help me?” he hummed softly, tapping his chin before smiling.

“Of course I can,” he spoke up placing a hoof over his chest. “Let us go downstairs, and I shall find you something to wear.”

“How much?”

“Oh please, don't worry about it.” he smiled before leaning closer a bit. “We are friends, and friends help each other out, do they not?” What was it with ponies to just give stuff away?

All I could do was blink ever so slowly. He considered me his friend, and we barely knew each other at all. The unicorn, seeming to see my surprised and/or shocked look, said “Whatever, seems to be the matter?”

“You just said... you consider me a friend?”

“Yes,” he answered matter-of-factly. “You are a kind young stallion, er.. young ‘man’,” I smiled as he said it. “You didn’t have to go down and allow Lady Rarity a second chance. And yet you did, and you broke her out of the habit of being a 'Canterlot snob', as I like to call it.” he shook his head softly some more before saying. “You are well mannered and the way you speak, I dare say if given the chance, you could do great things. You have a way with words. In fact,” he looked me up and down before nodding his head as I tilted my head toward the side. “Do you happen to be employed anywhere?"

“Yes, part time, but it pays the bills.”

“Well!” he clapped his hooves together. “If you ever decide to change jobs, or even move here and are of need of work; come to me!”

“I... well... thank you,” I looked down a bit before saying. “But, other then all of this, why do you think we are friends? We only met yesterday. No offense.”

Again he only laughed softly, shaking his head before pouring me another cup of tea. “Young man, you must understand something. Friendship here is like breathing, we all need a friend or two, and all it takes is the smallest push!” After filling my cup, near the rim, he did the same to his own before his wife went and sat down beside him, leaning her body along his own. “I can understand, we are two different beings, both born and raised in different worlds; but think, any land can be different. From the Gryphons to the Dragons and so forth. We are born from the same world, and we are different, but still can be friends with each other."

“Yes... this is true,” I nodded my head before smiling softly, looking up at the couple. “Thank you, and I accept your most welcome gift, as friends.” the unicorn smiled, as his wife was poured a cup as well, the two holding their cups up, before I to did as well. A small toast to new bonds formed, before we all started to drink.

Fancy Pants told me he had only a small bit of human clothing for me to pick from, I was thinking he meant about, oh, ten or so, but no. The bloody pony has about a hundred different sets! First, we had to find a style I would like. I told him something simple, like a tux. He wanted me to try on the type of shirt he wore with the ‘tails’ along the back, but it just looked silly on me.

In the end, I came out with just a simple but elegant suit. It was a black jacket with a black tie, a white, cuffed button up shirt with some gold lining along the sleeves and cuffs, plain black dress pants and black shoes. Smoothing myself out once more, I looked at the mirror and grinned as the two ponies clapped their hooves, Fleur still trying to convince me to model and all I did was laugh it off. She just smiled and said something before I left.

“I will get you in front of the camera one of these days, Brandon."

“The kind I saw you doing today, or the kind I overheard?" I just watched as she seemed to smile wider.

“How do you know if I wasn’t just at the end of 'the one you overheard'?” My brain fizzed before coming up with a response to that. Nope, nope, nope.

With bags in hand, I made my way back to the hotel. A quick check of my phone found out the time was 1:31pm, which meant I still had about three and a half hours before Nova would meet me at my room to go on this... okay, it’s not a date but why do I keep going back into almost calling it a date? I mean, yes she is cute, and I like that she seems to think the way I do, but- “Excuse me sir?” I blinked and turned, looking down to see a small Earth pony looking up at me, he looked about ten, rather cute as he had on a blue cap, a letter folder along the front and wings on it side. He wore a blue vest as well, allowing his white coat to easily been seen. He didn’t have a cutie mark, and his mane was pure blue; as well as his eyes. “Are you Brandon, the human from Earth?” I knelt down before him and smiled with a nod. He had this small cute voice that would make anybody die from cute overload.

“Yes, but who’s asking?” he smiled before pulling out a small salute before saying.

“I am a paper-colt!” he said with pride. “I was told to give you this letter from the princess!”

“The princess?” I repeated as he nodded, patting his vest before lifting his hat off, a closed letter inside as he handed it to me.

“Yuh-huh, you’re my first job, now just a few dozen more, and I can keep going on learning how to do bigger jobs!” Man, when I was his age, all I cared about was playing Pokémon... eh, I still do.

“Well here ya go then buddy, you have a bit bag for tips?” he nodded his head as he pulled one out. Slipping my hand in my own, I pulled out ten bits and slipped it in as he smiled with a wide grin. “Have fun.”

“I will, thank you mister!” and with that, he was gone. Heh, cute kid. But still, what would the princess have to talk to me about?

Going up to my room, and placing the bag along the bed, I sat down in a chair, and opened the letter. It was more of a scroll, with a ribbon tied around it and a small dot of wax covering the knot and an emblem of the sun and a crescent moon inside of it.

Dear Brandon Casey of Earth,

I must apologize that during your stay here you had to have such a vile encounter with another human. I was told that you heard the plea of one of my little ponies, when they needed someone to help them in their time of need. Your heart is filled with such nobility that few hold in their hearts.

I am writing to simply say thank you. Thank you for helping somepony who needed it. Not many humans have such a kindness towards ponies. It is one of the many reasons why this year, we, the Princesses of the Sun, the Moon, Love, and Magic, are inviting humans to this year's Grand Galloping Gala.

After hearing what you had done from one of my guards who interviewed young Nova Star, I was complied to offer you such a ticket, but was reminded that you were one of the lucky ten who were given a ticket already. But this is not the only reason I have taken the time to write you this letter.. it was also as a warning for both your friend, and perhaps yourself.

Before the human was to be returned to Earth, I and the three other princesses would decide if he be just charged, or exiled permanantly from Equestria. Entering the room he was being held in, I had a short talk with him. I asked him what could compel him enough to attack a pony. Bits? The thrill of overpowering somepony? Neither were the answers I was looking for, nor was what I was thinking. He told me he was paid by somepony; in fact, it seemed this man was nothing more then an actor. The attack Nova Star suffered was more of a fault of his. He was paid to simply scare her, to see if his acting skills were so great that he could convince somepony he was going to mug them. He meant no harm to her, but what he said to me was that he was indeed paid as well to harm her; even though he claimed it was just a slip. He was never going to harm the young unicorn. I sensed truth in his words, when you have lived as long as I, you tend to pick up ways to see if one is lying, and he was not.

Before I could ask more, such as, who paid for him to ‘act’ this out, another pony came in, claiming to be a lawyer paid by a source he would not give up, to relieve the human of his hold. In the end, we could only gather that it was just an accident, and let him off with a warning, provided that he paid a small fee of twenty bits. He agreed and left after the payment was given.

As to why I am telling you this, I worry for this one named Nova. If somepony had paid another to rough her up, even as an act, I worry for who your friend truly is. Has she wronged somepony or someone in the past? Will they return? These are the questions that have crossed my mind, and all I ask is that both you and your friend be safe. You interfered, and I pray that they do not come after you because of this. All I ask is for you talk to your friend and see if she truly knows more.

On a final note, I would like to ask if, on the night of the Gala, that we could speak, if only for a moment. I would indeed like to meet the noble heart of one that came to another’s need.

Her Highness,
Princess Celestia

I’ll admit, I did not see this coming at all. Someone paid for that person to attack, or make her scared; but for what reason? I was glad that Princess Celestia at least took the time to write to me explaining her concern. I’ve heard nothing but good things about her, but still; in the back of my mind, I would’ve thought she would’ve done nothing to tell me, or Nova of this.

I folded the letter up and slipped it inside my new dress pants to show to Nova later. However, I felt another item within the pocket. Pulling it out, I was surprised to see a piece of folded paper. Unfolding it, it was yet another letter.

For Brandon

I do hope that you find this before your date with miss Nova Star, I know I’ve already given you so much already, the suit you will be wearing being one of them. But, even if you don’t claim that this is a date, if your relationship with this Nova Star, were to ever blossom into something more, I wish to give you some more help.

There is both a dance, and dinner building, known as the Moonlight Rays. It is a brand new stop for nearly everypony to go, dine, and have a good time. Normal, the wait list is very large, only very few can easily get in; and lucky for you, you know me.

As you were dressing, I sent a letter toward the place, and received word back, that all you have to do is state your name, and you shall be let in and your dinner will be on the house. I do hope you have a good time, and please do tell me how it went

Fancy Pants

I said it once and I’ll say it again: what is it with ponies and just giving stuff away?!

It was now close to five, and seeing how I was to be going out tonight, I shaved my chin and jaw line, and lastly along the neck. The only hair along my face was a small patch that covered my chin, and under my nose; a line of hair connecting the two patches of hair to make it look like one. It took me a while tto make sure I was very clean, combing my hair backwards, making it slick, but I didn’t like it, so I tried moving it forward; again, didn’t like it. I decided to go with my normal hairstyle, a wind sweep backwards, but it was cleaner and neater than usual.

Working my socks and pants on, making sure Celestia’s letter was tucked away in my pants, I worked on getting the rest of my new clothing on. Just as I placed the tie about my neck, fidgeting to make it look like Fancy Pants showed me, I heard a knock on the door. “Just a second!” I called out, cursing under my breath as the tie was undone and flopped about my chest. Giving up after a bit and knowing we still had time, I went and opened the door.

Nova Star was standing before me, a soft smile along her lips, her pink eyes looking up at me, and I was breathless. I'm not sure about the name of what she was wearing seeing how I didn’t know if it was called a dress or not, but she wore a necklace, or a collar of some sort, connecting it, along the back, was a long black like dress like item. It covered her whole back, covering her rear and her back legs as well. It seemed to shine in the light. She also wore black shoes along her hooves, a tiny star along the front of each, as well as the one on her neck. Her eyelashes were curved upward, and a darker shade of purple along her eyelids.

I just looked down at her as she kept on smiling up at me, I don’t know what it was about the way she looked, the way her eyes locked along my own. I felt the heat along my cheeks and I couldn’t really say anything at all, as she only giggled softly. “Are you okay, Brandon? Cat got your tongue?” I simply just coughed, holding a fist up to my mouth as she only giggled again as she moved away from the door. “Shall we go? I have been wondering where you were taking me.” I was thinking about that myself. I really will have to thank Fancy Pants, the next time I see him.

“Well…I’m sure you will be surprised when you see it as well,” I answered with a small smile as I left out of the room, closing and locking it. “Shall we?” she smiled once more and nodded as we left side by side.

To say I was rather worried as many of the ponies watched me and Nova walk together in the streets of Canterlot was an understatement. Many of the snobby ponies who I always saw with their heads up, looked toward us, giving a soft nod as if they knew me. Was it because of the way I was dressed? Did they think I was some rich... ugh, so that’s how it is up here for some of them, huh? I pretended like I didn’t see them, I'd rather not make them think I am something I am not. “Are you okay, Brandon?” I blinked and looked down beside me, seeing Nova Star looking up at me. “You seem troubled.”

“Huh? Oh, I'm fine.. it's just.." I looked away for a moment, wondering if I should show her the letter now. Deciding it was best, I pulled it out of my pocket and offered it to her. Her magic grasped it and took it from my hands as she read over it quickly. I noticed her eyes grow wide for a moment, before she soon folded it. “Are you okay?” I asked her as she sighed softly. “Look, I don’t judge anyone’s past, if the reason that guy came to you about it...”

“It's fine,” she answered softly as I looked down. “How about during dinner I’ll tell you?”

“You sure?”

“You should know, since you're involved now.”

It didn’t really take us that long to get to the place where we needed to go. The building was two floors high, maybe the top half could be for relaxing, the bottom for the dancing and eating maybe? I'm not really sure. The logo of the place with the large name of Moonlight Rays was planted across the front, in soft pulsing lights. Everyone that seemed to be going there were very well dressed, even if this place was a club like back home, they be very, very over dressed. There was a long line, but it was going down very quickly, ponies were being asked to leave because, surprise surprise, there was indeed a list, and it seemed many were not invited in. I could see the look of Nova’s face, was she worried that we wouldn’t get in. Either way, when it was our turn, the rather bland pony spoke up while looking at a podium with a small book on it. “Name?” he simply asked.

“Brandon Casey, Fancy Pants wrote in to-”

“Ah, yes; we've already got your name on the list,” he simply moved away to allow us in. “Everything tonight is on the house, enjoy your stay.”

Nova, as we sat down to wait for our food, told me of what had happened. It seemed from what she told me, Nova took a husband from another mare. She now knows it was wrong and deeply regrets it, but back then, she claimed, if the stallion wanted her, it was more his fault than her own. It seemed the mare in question at last caught her, and vowed to get back at her. She also explained that now she was worried I would be on the list because I had helped her. I just waved it off, saying it didn’t matter to me, as long as she was alright. As we spoke, I couldn’t help but start to like her more and more. She was smart, that much was known, and she was very open about how she supported humans and other races being together. And she would give me this smile... It just made me smile back. But after a moment she would look away, and for the shortest moment, I saw a look of confusion onto her face. Why was she confused?

It was.. really fun! I’ll admit that much. Even though we couldn’t dance for the life of us, we still had a great time. We drank a bit, maybe a bit too much. Not drunk, but buzzed all the same. So now, walking out of the building a little after nine, having been there three hours, I was a small bit buzzed.

“I had a really good time,” she said, looking up at me as I smiled and looked back down at her. “No, really. I’d be lying if I said many of my last relationships were nothing more then one nights stands, but you.. you listened to what I had to say, you paid attention!”

“Yeah, well, I never had a father growing up, as I told you,” I shrugged before saying “Even though right now I don’t like my mother, she raised me right.” I sighed again and shook my head. “I’ve seen men treat her wrong at times, simply because they thought they could. I always promised myself I would never be that kind of guy.”

“You took what you saw growing up, you saw what they did to others, and you didn’t want to become something like that."

“Pretty much yeah,” I answered truthfully. We made it back to the hotel and went towards the elevator. As we waited for the doors to open, I felt her softly lean along my side and I looked down at her with a smile. As the doors slid open, and we walked in, I pressed the button toward where my floor would be. Seeing how she never told me what room she was in, I decided to go toward my room. Maybe she was on the same floor as me?

We stepped out, there were a few maids going in and out of the hallways, doing their work. They smiled as we passed, before coming toward my door. “I can walk you to your room if you want?” I asked her as she only softly smiled and shook her head.

“No, it's fine. Do you mind if I come in for a moment?” she asked. “I still wanna talk to you, and at least in there we won’t have to worry about somepony eavsedropping.” I raised a eyebrow at her, wondering what more she could want to talk about, before nodding, pressing the key in the door and slipping inside with her.

After she entered, she sighed as she started to take off her dress, unclipping the collar like piece, allowing the dress to simply fall off her body. “I’ll admit, I hate dressing up, but, I deal with it at times, such as a date like this.”

“You really think this could count as a date?” I asked her as she looked back with another warm smile.

“Why not?” she asked. “I only date cute guys anyway,”

“Bet you say that to all the cute guys you get to go on a dinner date with, huh?”

“Well, not the ugly ones,” we both looked to each other before laughing as I went and sit on the bed. I took of my tie and tux jacket, leaving me in only my shirt and pants. “So, about this pony you dated... what was her name?”

“Lyra?” I asked as she nodded in agreement. “What about her?”

She looked toward me as she smiled softly before saying, moving her hips side to side as she walked toward me, taking off her ‘shoes’ off as she did so.”So, you're into ponies huh?” I blinked as my cheeks flushed a bit at the way she was walking. “What did you like about her?”

“Well, uh..” I chuckled rubbing the back of my head. “Me and her had a lot in common I guess, we both understood each other.” I then said, with a bit of worry in my voice. “And maybe it was because... she wasn’t human.”

“Oh?” she was close to me now and I could barely feel her breath on me. “What do you mean? Do you not find your own race appealing?”

“Sounds strange huh?” I answered as she placed her hooves along my knees to lean up a bit, looking into my eyes again, much like when she did when we were at the dinner table. I could’ve sworn for a moment I saw her eyes flash, but it passed the moment I blinked. Was it because I was buzzed, or was it just the lighting itself? “I don’t know. Don’t get me wrong, I would still date humans if I found the right one, but I just feel more open around ponies and other races I guess.” I answered once more truthfully. “Besides, so far, with every time I've tried to date my own kind before The Gate was even made, I’ve always been burned. Either they were just using me, or they only dated me because they felt pity on me.”

I looked away, Lyra was the only one I never spoke about this to. But when looking at Nova, it felt like I could tell her all my worries. “And I really don’t care who you are, be you a dragon, a gryphon, hell, I know Diamonds Dogs are now becoming part of villages to live with others, and they are with others that are not there own.” She seemed to nod at this before I went on. “What I care about is how the the person, or pony, treats me and others. If you are mean and a prick to everyone around you, I won't like you. But if you are kind to those who are kind back, then I will like you. It just depends on your mindset.”

“So... if I was a human,” she asked looking to me. "and I acted the same way I do now, and you were not dating anypony...”

“I would give you a chance, yes,” I smiled again before saying. “As I said, Nova; it doesn’t matter to me what you are, it’s your mind and heart I care for.”

She looked back up to me again, her eyes seeming to scan my own again, looking at me with a hint of something. I couldn’t quite place what she was thinking. I didn’t see it coming as she leaned close, and pressed her lips to my own. My eyes were slightly wide as she did so. Her lips were soft to the touch as she kissed me. Her right hoof moving up to hold my cheek, as she pushed herself up, to sit herself between my open legs to get a better ground. My eyes slowly closed as well, My hands drifted to her, one holding her to me and the other on the side of her face as we kissed.

After what seemed like forever, and in reality it was probably just a minute or two, she pulled away, smiling at me as I blushed heavily; her cheeks were also flushed. “How about we give it a shot? Being a couple?”

“Don’t think you're moving a bit fast, huh?”

“We don’t have to be a fully fledged couple yet.. We can try it out, see how it goes, and when we think we are both ready, we really get into it.” she then moved closer, nuzzling my neck softly, minding her horn.

“Uh...” I blushed, my words caught in my throat before speaking. “Yeah... we can do that.” She smiled again, looking up to me before leaning close and kissing me again and throwing my mind into a peaceful bliss.

Spa Day (edited)

The next day came rather quickly after Nova Star fell asleep. I guess she's just the kind of pony that can’t hold in a few drinks, maybe that was why she kissed me last night. Either way, seeing how she fell asleep on the only bed, I tucked her in and went to the sofa to sleep there instead.

Morning came, and I was rudely awoken by the sun's rays hitting my eye. At first, I saw nothing but brightness, followed by the smell of cooked food. This confused me, because there wasn’t a kitchen in the room to allow food to be made.

"Thank you,” I heard the soft voice of Nova. “Your tip is in the bag as well.” I guess she must’ve stayed the night after all. A small part of me wondered if she would and the other part thought she would just up and leave in the middle of the night if she woke up. I mean, we did drink a bit last night, she more so than me, and maybe what she said was part of her buzzed mind. I guess that since she ordered room service, she was okay with it.

I heard the door softly close, and the sound of squeaky wheels approaching. Sitting up, I saw Nova Star, with an incredibly untamed bed mane. She saw me up as she smiled, still a blush on her face. “I’m sorry I fell asleep on your bed,” she spoke to me as I smiled and waved my hand.

“No worries, I couldn’t simply carry you to your room. I don’t even know where your room is.”

“Oh, it’s room 123.” She said with another small smile. “But, lets eat. I ordered eggs, pancakes, and bacon for you. Though, the pancakes see a bit on the small size.” When she lifted up the lid, I could see that she was right, they looked like the sizes of hamburger buns, which gave me an idea. She watched as I placed one pancake along my plate, then putting some fried egg and bacon on it, and another pancake on top of it all. She blinked as I pulled it up like a sandwich and took a bite.

“Home-made McGriddle."

“A... what?” she questioned as I laugh softly and took another bite, before lifting my finger, so not to talk with my mouth full. After swallowing, I chuckled and wiped my mouth before answering her confused question.

“A little something from Earth. Perhaps if you ever come, I’ll treat you to one.”

“So, what’s the plan for you today?” she asked me as I started to get dressed, going back to my normal everyday clothing. She too, folded her dress from last night, and placed it in a spare bag I had around. She told me she would return it when the next time I would see her, but I said to keep it, I don’t even know why I brought it with me. “Other than just walking about, doing nothing but sightseeing?”

“I already have plans with Lyra, and that other pony named Rarity,” I explained, having told her about the two last nights, and also about the plan for today. “I’m going to go down to Ponyville and meet up with Lyra before going.”

“And what if she asks if you're single?” I stopped dressing after putting one shoe on, looking at her with a raised eyebrow. “Well, in a sense, we're dating, right?"

“Don’t worry, I plan on telling her if she asks me. I don’t want an embarrassing moment of her asking me out if I’m already somewhat-dating you.” I answered as I slipped on my shoe. “Trust me, I’ll explain to her what is going on. And besides, as I told you, we are just friends, so you have nothing to worry about with her trying to ‘steal’ me away. I’m not a cheater." She looked up at me as I slipped my sweater on, zipping the it up halfway, allowing the plain navy blue shirt to be seen. Her eyes looked me up and down before a soft smile crossed over her lips as she nodded.

“Alright... it’s strange, but I feel like I can trust you.”

“It’s because it’s true,” I simply answered. “Look, I've seen how crazy and ugly something can be when someone thinks another is single. I might even just tell Lyra when the time is right.. A few days ago, it seemed like she wanted to get back together, but... I'm just not sure." It was going to be hard, that was for sure, but it's better to get it over with now instead of later when it could be much more painful.

After saying our goodbyes and parting ways, I gave my phone a quick glance as I walked down the stairs. Seeing that I had nothing new, I was about to put it back in my pocket, but then the phone rang in my hand. I looked at the name, and was a bit surprised by the caller, my grandmother’s number popping up, the title being ‘Nanny’. I answered and put the phone to my ear. “Hello?”

“Hi, Brandon. You doing okay?” I sighed softly, her voice was soft and caring. To me, my grandmother was a second mother. I could talk to her about things that I couldn’t talk to my real mother about. She was never the type to judge anyone. Nanny was a kind old woman, in her early sixties, and it was always funny how she was trying to act cool. As to why she was calling me now, I just wouldn’t know. We’ve spoken a few times over the year, and I didn’t tell her about Lyra, nor of what me and mom were going through. I didn’t want this to happen again with my grandmother.

“Hey, Nanny,” I spoke softly as I made my way toward the main lobby. “How is it going?”

“Seems much better then what you and your mother have been going through...”

“She told you, huh?” there was a small pause at the other end as I went up and bought a coffee to go, tipping the pony who was on the counter and giving her a nod. I kinda knew that sooner or later, mom would be ether calling, emailing, or even telling the other members of our family on the choices I made. Considering that nobody else has talked to me about any of this, I guess she never told anyone until now.

As to why? I think that maybe, because I declined her 'offer' to see this supposed doctor, she felt that I wouldn't see the 'light' from her words, so maybe I could see it from another family member. “Yes,” Her voice plucked me from my thoughts. “Sure did.. Brandon, I-"

“Nanny,” I cut her off. “Please, if you are going to be just like her-”

“I’m proud of you. So very proud."

What she just said caused me to stop dead in my tracks. I was nearly outside the hotel and moving out of the way of another pony. “What?” I asked as I moved over, away from the door and the path of other ponies, as I heard my grandmother sigh on the other end.

“She had no right to say the things she said to you. When she called me, she asked... no, more like demanded that I tell you to go to this doctor she was talking about. She said you could never say ‘no’ to me.”

“Well when you start with the "you don't love me..." stuff...” I answered smiling on my end.

“Oh hush. And stop smiling, because I know you are!”

“How did you...?”

“A grandmother knows,” she answered as she laughed, causing me to facepalm inside my mind. “Besides, I think your mother may be part of that 'group' that’s been all over the news lately.”

Oh yeah, I nearly forgot about them. See, after The Gate was ready to be accessed by the public, there were already ponies and humans who hated the idea. Surprisingly, the other races were okay with the humans. They understood that humans could help them and their kingdoms greatly, but for ponies; many were still afraid of change. For humans, however, it was a revival of the era before and during the Civil Rights Movement. Before I even decided to try and come to Equestria, many ponies had already moved to Earth. They bought land, built homes, made lives for themselves, stuff like that. It didn’t take long for certain "x species Only" places to appear. Stores, neighborhoods, bathrooms, hell, even public transportation.

In retaliation, ponies did it too. It's really saddening to see a bygone age to return, especially when there's a change of species. It seems that you hear more about violence between Humanity and Ponykind on the news these days than you do anything else. The human 'supremacists' in this conflict called themselves ‘The True Humans’, going on to say that ponies were nothing but animals, but no, it wasn’t just the ponies they hated, they hated each of the other species from Equestria as well.

The ponies also formed a group of their own, however they accepted the other species of Equestria into their ranks, if they chose to join. It was rare when a gryphon would be group, and I believe they called themselves 'Harmony'. That shit's one serious oxymoron. How is hating another race just because they're not from your world 'Harmony'?

The entire conflict in itself is absolutely stupid, and the names are just as stupid. I could shit a better name for a human supremacy group than 'The True Humans'. Regardless, there are measures created by the princesses and the world leaders on Earth to keep the violence between the two groups separated completely. Ponies that want to move to Earth have to go through customs. Example; if a Canadian, like myself, wanted visit the United States for a week or so, I would have to go through the paperwork process, passports, all that stuff.

For the process of entering the new worlds, it is longer and more complicated than a 30 minute stop at the border. Then, after all that is done, and if you want to stay in whatever world you choose, you'll need to go through the naturalization process and all that it entails of whatever country you're planning to stay in. If any Equestrian races on Earth are caught performing hate crimes on humans, they will get a fair trial. The same goes for humans in Equestria. It is very rare for the jury in these cases ever have a 50/50 ruling.

“Brandon?”

“Huh? Oh, sorry Nanny,” I muttered. “What did you say?”

“Do you... hate your mother?” she asked as I simply only sighed, not sure how to truthfully answer that.

“I... I just don’t know, Nanny.” I spoke the truth, I really don't know how to truly feel about my mother. “She said some incredibly crude words to me. She's holding to her views on this. If she is part of that group, that is her choice; but I will say this: if I ever do find out that she's harmed a pony simply because she doesn’t like them, then yes, I will hate her. Because it’s not fair; it’s just not!” I took a small breath before going on. “She always raised me to believe that everyone is the same, that we shouldn’t judge anyone by the color of their skins, that we shouldn't judge anyone by who they like. Well now, we all have to not judge anyone by their skin, fur, feathers, scales, you get the idea.” I sighed. "To answer your question: do I hate my mother? No, but I am incredibly upset with her. But mostly, I'm disappointed in her. Talk about a role switch, huh?”

It was silent on the other end for a moment, before I then heard her release another small sigh. “You’ve grown so much, Brandon,” I heard her say, a small whisper. “I know I keep calling you my little boy, my little sweetheart... but you sounded like a man. A man who has his mind set on what is right. Just know this, Brandon; I’ll be calling the family up myself, and I will explain what your mother is doing. If they don’t like it that you dated a pony, that's their problem. But know this: right now, you have me on your side.”

“Thanks..” I whispered back before answering. “You have no idea how much that means to me. I just wish I could’ve heard that from my mother.”

We ended the call a little bit after that, after telling her where I would be for the next few weeks, and telling her to also be careful with the calls to Equestria. I mean really, how much do you think the service charge would be for something like that? After hanging up, I turned off my phone to make sure I wouldn't be disturbed and headed towards the train, considering that it was getting very close to being lunch time. around the same time if I remembered right, of the time I told Rarity and Lyra that we would meet up.

Surprisingly, the train was pretty much empty. The conductor even told me that I could go up to first class, he really didn’t care. Hell, if he was offering me first class for free, who am I to say no? The difference between the rest of the train and the first class section is incredible. Sitting down near the middle of the car, I heard a soft chatter behind me.the back of the section of first class, I heard two different voices. They paused for a moment, maybe looking at me, but I didn’t know, I was looking outside the window. And then back to talking. A bit lower. But, because of my really good hearing, even after the train started to move, I still heard what they were talking about.

“So…did you read the paper today?” a voice, as I said, both were female, this one voice, sounded a bit like she had Rarity accent, but with a hint of French. “It seems another pony and human hate attack, in the human world.”

“The humans no doubt started it,” I rolled my jaw a bit after hearing the second one, she had the same accent, but much snobbier.

“No, the paper said that the ponies threw eggs at this little human child, because he was adopted by some ponies and called them his mom and dad,”

“Well that child had no right, and nor did the ponies who wanted a human for a child. I mean its bad enough that there is one here in our cabin!” she whispered harshly, but I heard it all the same. Oh, so you can say all that, but not to my face, huh?

“Please ma’am,” the first voice whispered again. “He had done nothing wrong,” I heard a small huff, before a flap of paper. “Well, there was that story today of a human coming to a mare’s aid.” I jerked my head a bit, before smiling from what I heard next. “It seemed a human named Brandon Casey fought off another human who attacked and harmed a pony. I say that humans have hearts, unlike what you claim them to be."

“Watch your tongue, child.” The second voice hissed. “I know what I believe, the humans are nothing but a speck to us ponies. They don’t have magic and they work in the dirt, ugh!” I heard a small smack, but not a yelp in pain, maybe she hit herself? “And so much violence, why didn’t that human try and talk to the other? They are the same creature, surely with what little sense they have, they could’ve talked it out.” my hands clenched into fists as I heard this pony talk. She reminded me of my mother.

“You didn’t seem to mind when that human gave you that ten thousand bit bracelet as a gift so you could open your shop in Manehattan.”

“That was different. At least he had class... for a human. I bet this human here doesn’t even have an education!”

“Please ma’am..” From that point, I just blocked out the rest of the discussion. It seemed whoever the second voice was, the one that reminded me of a pony version of my mother, must’ve been spitting about humans just because I was there.

“Well, I shall grab something to parch my throat…excuse Me.” The second voice got up to move, and I moved to from the window side of the seat to the aisle side. I heard the clopping of her hooves, before she yelled and fell into my line of sight. A small part of me wanted her to simply fall and crack her head open, but with quick reflexes and overwhelming influence from my better half, I caught her. She looked up at me, her eyes unblinking as she just couldn’t say anything. I mean, after all the things she said about humans and other things of such, I bet she didn’t think a human would’ve broke her fall. I was sampling going to allow her back to her feet and say nothing, but then an idea came to me.

“Hi there." I spoke in the calmest and nicest voice I could muster. “Are you alright?"

“Uh…” the way she was looking at me was priceless. It was a mixture of both confusion and a great deal of shock. I heard a gasp from the nicer pony, as both me and her looked back at her as I helped miss bitch onto all fours. Her hat fell off in the tumble and I picked it up and dusted it off, handing it back to her. She took it ever so slowly before she looked at her ‘friend’ once more. I did as well, and was slightly shocked as I saw my picture on the paper.

What the fuck.

How the hell did my picture get in the paper? Why is it in the paper? WHO took my picture? I knew that ponies had our camera technology, so maybe a pony was near by and took the photo? “Y..yes, I'm fine, thank you so much,” she just looked back at me, as I pretended that I didn’t see the paper before I answered with a small smile.

“I’m glad, it would've been rather bad, if someone such as you was hurt, I mean, we have so many humans and ponies hating one another. We must do our part to show that not all humans are the same; yes?" I saw her ears flatten a bit as her eyes grew a bit wide. I sat back down and smiled. “Enjoy the rest of your train ride.” was all I said, hearing the clopping of her hooves going back to her seat. I did not hear anything from her at all, either she was whispering so quietly that I couldn’t hear her, or she was just not in the talking mood.

Looking about, I noticed a spare newspaper on the other side. Since there wasn't really anything else to do, I decided to see what was going on. The front cover was talking about something that I really didn’t care about. Flipping the page over, I saw said news article that voice one was talking about.

Human Saves Pony!

Many ponies of Canterlot are in shock when a human that seemed to come out of nowhere saved a mare a little after noon! The mare in question, who asked not to be named to the public, was cornered and attacked by a vile human who demanded bits from her. Another human supposedly saw this event taking place and rushed to her aid. The hero (seen above, picture taken at the scene by a bystander) was later identified as Brandon Casey. Because of such of an attack, many high class ponies are, once more, demanding the portal be closed for good, some claiming that no good can come from the presence of the humans.

Blah blah blah. It's nothing I haven't heard before. It's a shame that ponies and humans can't understand that we can learn much from each other if we could just work together. Soon, the trained stopped. As I got up from my seat, the two ponies in the back were not moving. Guessing that this isn't their stop, I simply turned and left, going from cabin to cabin, before at last, climbing out of the train. The small village was lively with the many different ponies going back and forth. Some had boxes balanced on their backs, some books, a few with saddlebags, some with nothing at all, and others were just talking. Like before, many of the ponies I passed, waved and said hello, and I returned the greeting. Some didn’t, either just nodding, or giving a small smile. I counted those as greetings.

“Hey, you're Brandon, right?” I blinked and looked back, seeing a pony I’ve only seen in pictures with Lyra. She had a cream coat and a curly dark blue mane with a large pink stripe. Must be Bon Bon. However, that's only a nickname; her real name is Sweetie Drops. She just stood there, looking up at me with her vibrant cyan eyes waiting for my answer. "I know it's you, Lyra showed me some pictures, and we did see you in the paper today.”

“Then why did you ask me in the first place?” I asked raising my eyebrow. “Let me guess... trying to not look like a creeper?”

“How did you know?” she asked, before we both started to laugh. “Lyra was right, you do have a sense of humor!”

“Eh, in the age we all live in, I think we all need a good laugh sometimes."

“Indeed. Well, if you are looking for Lyra, she's staying at my place. You can tag along if you want, I know you both have a little... date.”

“It’s not a date, it’s-”

“Oh keep your flanks on,” she teased. “I just never had the chance to do that when you two were dating.”

“So... should I call you Sweetie Drops or Bon Bon?” I asked as we walked side by side toward where she was living. I only asked because I didn’t want to call her by her nickname, unless she wanted me to.

“Bon Bon is fine,” she answered flicking her mane a bit. “Everypony calls me that. And besides, you're friends with Lyra, so you can call me that either way.”

“I see..” I answered. I looked at her through the corner of my eye. Wait for it... wait for it....

“So why did you two never get back together?” There it is.

I only softly sighed as we walked at a much slower pace. "It's a complicated situation.

“Don’t you like her? I mean, you two did date before and-”

“I’m sure she told you, our friendship is more important than dating. I'd rather not risk what I have with her. And besides, I’m sorta seeing someone else.”

“Oh.” she said nothing after that as I sighed and said.

“What brought this up, if I might ask?”

“It’s just..” she started as she stopped, looking up to me. “Lyra was all happy when she would write back to me telling me how you two were happy, and how you didn’t mind her quite eccentric love for humans.” That reminds me, how did she know anything about humans when they haven't existed in Equestria until recently? "She said nothing but good things about you. She was the happiest I ever thought she would be. And then when you two broke up, even though she said it was for the better, I could see it in her writing, how it affected her.”

“I’m sorry,” I whispered as she looks up at me. “Maybe if I didn’t take her to go see my mother, maybe if I wasn’t seeing someone right now, I would give it another shot."

“At least you're a good enough stallion to say that you're seeing somebody else, and not get tied up in a love triangle.”

“Yeah... No offense, but I don’t need that type of drama in my life; thank you very much.” She laughed at this, before lightly hitting me with her hoof. “You know, she tried to talk to me about you and me hooking up.”

“Wh-what?!” she squeaked looking back at me as I raised an eyebrow. “Why would she do that?”

“I don’t know. You didn’t hear that from me though.” She chuckled and nodded.

We soon stopped at what I guessed was her home. Truthfully, the way the building looked reminded me of those homes from Assassin's Creed 2. Walking inside, I had to duck slightly, but as I looked around, the home was rather plain. Nothing really stood out. Pictures of family, a sofa, some chairs, you know the works. The sunlight coming from the window really lit the room up though. “Lyra is in her room, or she was when I left. I’ll go get her. You can sit down if you want.” I only nodded as I sat on the sofa, but to me, the size reminded me of a love seat.

I, thankfully, didn't have to wait very long for Lyra to walk downstairs. She greeted me with a small smile and a wave. Only, I noticed that this smile was different than it was a few days ago. Bon Bon walked down shortly after, and her face was as somber as Lyra's. I assume Bon Bon told her that I was seeing someone to save her the embarrasment. I was going to tell her either way, but I knew it would still be an awkward moment, none the less. "Hey Brandon." She masked her emotions well, but I could see right through her. "Ready to go?"

“Yeah.” I answered as I stood up. “It was at least nice to meet you, Bon Bon.”

“You too.” she responded with a curt nod. “Have fun.”

The walk was silent and awkward. It reminded of the time when we returned to my house from the first encounter with my mother. Walking beside Lyra, I occasionally looked down at her through the corner of my eye, and I could see her looking back as well. "So... is she nice?"

“Yes...” I answered. “Lyra, I-”

“It’s okay.” she stopped me as she placed a hoof on my leg. “I’m guessing this happened a bit ago?”

“Kinda, the other night,” I explained and gave her a short run down as to what I meant. “I’m guessing you read the papers yeah?” she nodded confirming what I knew. “She wanted to take me out as a way of saying thank you. It wasn’t really a date, but.. well, at the end, we decided to test the waters, I guess. Kind of like when you and me started.”

“I see...” it became awkward again as I went back to walking with her, before we both looked up to a voice calling to us.

“Yoo-hoo, over here you two!”

Rarity, the white unicorn was waving us over. She was wearing a hat which reminded me of a peacock because of all it's vibrant colors. I smiled and waved at her. At least this time I wasn’t thinking of her as the way I did after when we first met. Lyra and I walked over to her. “Well hello darlings, are you ready for your spa day? Brandon, please, I am paying this time.”

“But four people... er, three ponies and one human, isn’t that quite a lot?”

“Oh heavens no,” she waved her hoof at me as she chuckled softly. “They have a deal going on right now. Four ponies for the price of two.”

“You kinda planned that, didn’t you?”

“Perhaps.” she answered with a large smile before I blinked and laughed.

“Smooth, Rarity, smooth.” She only gave me a sheepish grin, as shook my head.

The inside of the spa looked like any other sort of spa I had heard about. The lobby was just a small, circular room, barely big enough to hold maybe ten ponies. After we were allowed in, I noticed the floor looked like a typical checkerboard pattern with purple and blue. A large hot tub was set near two folding screens, and then two large pools sat opposite it, two being water and the last a mud bath. The far back looked like a sauna. In the middle were a few of those massage tables. As our small group entered, we saw that there was indeed, one more pony standing in the middle, seemingly waiting, before Rarity called out. “Oh, there you are dear Fluttershy.”

Fluttershy. It took me a moment to remember that I saw her at the café after Lyra and... oh god, that’s why she was blushing! Perhaps she remembered as well, and seeing me caused that moment to return? Regardless, everything about this pegasus screamed cute and cuddly. From her cyan eyes to her butter colored coat and her pink wavy pink mane, I could scoop her up and cuddle her if it was.. socially acceptable. When she turned to the side, her mane's style looked somewhat like a heart.

She kicked her hoof along the ground, her eyes, locked to her hoof before Rarity excused herself and went off toward Fluttershy. “Fluttershy is a very shy pony,” I heard Lyra say as I turned to look down at her. “As if the name didn’t give that away.”

“It’s...” I started before she then cut me off again.

“Kinda cute?” I blinked and looked back down at her as Lyra smiled. “You’re not the first to think that.” We looked over to them, “You still like animals?” I blinked, course I did, I use to work at the local animal shelter.

“Yeah, of course, why?” I asked before she smiled.

“When she asks what you like, be sure to tell her that. Trust me.” I took her words to heart, before I straightened up when I saw them coming back over to us.

“Oh.. uh.. hello there.." she spoke in such a soft tender voice, it almost sounded like a whisper. “I’m.. Fluttershy.. Nice to meet you, Mr. Brandon.”

If it wasn't for the fact that I already knew her name, I would've had to have asked her to repeat that. Wait, Mister Brandon? Damn, that made me sound so much older. “Uh, just Brandon is fine.” I told her as she then made a small eep.

“Oh.. did... did I upset you? I didn’t mean to! I uh-”

“No, no, no!” I said waving my hands a bit. “I mean, you don’t have to call me ‘mister’.. Just Brandon is fine, uh...” I felt Lyra kick me and I looked to her and saw her giving me a look that said "Go on, talk to her, you fool." I cleared my throat. "So Fluttershy, can I ask you something? What’s your favorite animal?” I swear, it was like something lit up in her eyes when I said this, my eyebrow raising before she then asked me.

“Oh, you like animals, Brandon?”

“Yeah,” I answered with a nod. “I use to work at my local animal shelter. It’s where many animals go to, when they need someone to care for them.” She started to hover in the air, coming nearly nose to nose with me, before she nodded her head.

“Oh yes, we have some around here. Those poor dears, they just need somepony to take care of them."

“Yeah, that’s why I use to work there. But.. I couldn’t... I just grew so attached to them, that it hurt when they had to go again.” She seemed to nod as I saw the other mares smile before Rarity spoke up.

“Why don’t we go and enjoy our spa day then?” she asked as me and Fluttershy looked to her. “You two can talk more once we are getting ourselves groomed!”

And so, we did. It was rather funny seeing the yellow mare gush about the absurd amount of different animals that she has cared for over the years. I never really have been to a spa and had the full works. Sure, my mother took me when I was a child, but I was always in the lobby or off to the side playing on my GameBoy Color or just doodling. But this felt rather nice. When that green stuff was placed on my face, cold as it was, it felt... refreshing. When it was removed, my face felt smoother. The massage, ugh, don’t get me started. It was like they knew just where I was tensed the most. When they wanted to go to the hot tub, I explained that I couldn’t, seeing how I couldn’t simply enter the hot tub with my clothing on. Lyra made a joke of me going in nude, making Fluttershy blush and meep, Rarity to softly laugh, and me giving Lyra a one finger salute. The other two didn’t know what that meant, but Lyra did, and she placed her left foreleg, in the nook of her ninety degree right foreleg and pointed the other hoof straight up. It's something we made up together.

After we were done, I was surprised to see that I was there with them for nearly two hours. Rarity made sure to pay for everything while I was busy getting the green stuff off my face. She was dead set on paying for everything, and I did agree to myself a while ago that I would let her, but still, being the male of the group, I still wanted to pay for at least some of it.

“Well, Rarity,” I said, “I’ll admit, that was... enjoyable.”

“Just enjoyable?” she repeated as I nodded. “First time at a spa, I’m guessing?”

“Yes.” I confirmed looking back at the spa. “Might go back again sometime, not really sure.”

“Well, thank you for allowing me to treat you to this, as well to you Lyra.”

“And I am glad to have met you Brandon,” Fluttershy spoke looking up at me. “Maybe one day you would like to meet all my little friends?”

“I would love that.” I responded with a soft smile as she smiled back at me.

Throughout the spa day, she grew more and more open with me, more so when it came to talking to animals. When I told her I would be attending the Gala, she told me that they had many animals at the gardens there; and that once more she would try to see if they would become her friends. It seemed she had this little gift of understanding what they were saying, kinda like Dr. Doolittle. At times, Rarity asked her to stop talking of such things, as she wanted to learn more of myself and wanted to also speak more of our pasts. I back to animals, and

Other than all this, today was a rather good day. Just as I was about to return to the train station, Rarity stopped me. “Brandon, darling, may I ask you a question?”

“You just did.” I pointed out. She blinked before giving me a not amused look. “Okay, okay, sorry, but what is it?”

“You wouldn't happen to know any well-known humans of power back in your world?”

“Define known?” I countered. “As in, do I know who they are, their name and such, or as in known as in, ‘hey lets go out drinking,’ type. Because if it is the second, then no, sorry. Why do you ask?” She sat down along the ground, tapping her hooves together before sighing softly.

“Lately,” she started. “There have been some foalnapping cases, all about different pony cities. Los Pegasus, Manehattan, Vanhoover, you get the idea.” She looked away for a moment and then said. “There is even now a missing report of a mare and her colt that happened just up in Canterlot.”

“That’s... really bad.” I agreed as she only nodded. “But why are you asking me-”

“I was getting to that. It seemed that Princess Celestia and Princess Luna have been trying to ask the humans for help in locating them. Of course, sending a human team would help greatly, because of how vast your technology is, but..."

“The humans don’t want to help?” I asked as Rarity only nodded.

“The papers are saying that there is not enough proof that it's really a foalnapping, the princesses are saying that it is done by either a single pony, or a small group.. but because of how wide spread the cities are..”

“I think I get it.” I answered as she looked up to me, my hand under my chin. "Taking your word for it, the cities are very far apart from each other, and I'm guessing that because they are very distanced, they can't believe that it's all related."

“Correct.” I started to walk away with her, going toward the train station. "But I think the other reason why they don’t want to help is because of how it doesn’t effect them.” It was true, so far, Rarity was telling me only ponies have been taken. I bet the moment a human was kidnapped, or, 'foalnapped', we would be all over it.

“I really wish that I could help.” I answered looking to her. “Believe me, I wish I could, but I feel ashamed of my own kind because of this. All throughout human history they have gone on to say, ‘let us have peace, let us work together to make a better tomorrow’. And now, when there is a new world, that just gets thrown out the window!” I just shook my head before saying. “Sorry.. Can we just not talk about this?"

Rarity nodded, and we bid our farewells. I got on the train and I sat down in my seat. The soft clank of the train hitting the railing was soft, and somewhat soothing, my eyes slightly closing as I leaned on the window with my head. I barely had my eyes closed for 5 seconds before I heard the sound of an object flopping down beside me. Jerking upward, I looked to my side and blinked as to what I saw.

A small pony child, a filly, was sitting next to me, her coat being that of a deep pink, much like her eyes as she looked up at me with the biggest smile you could think of. But she lacked both a tail and a mane. I tilted my head to the side and noticed that on her head, was a bandanna. “Hello there!” she chimed looking up at me, again smiling all the while. “How are you?”

“Uhm.. fine,” I answered looking at her and then about. “Are you alone here?”

“Nah-uh,” she shook her head. “I’m playing hide and seek with my daddy. Well, I am, he's trying to look for me because I sneaked away!”

“Why?” I asked as she giggled.

“'Cause it's fun!” she started to go into a fit of giggles before stopping and looking at me as if studying me. “So... are you a human?”

“Yeah.”

“Knew it!” she announced plopping down on the seat again. “Daddy said he has human doctor coming over to try and help me. I've never seen a human before."

“Oh." I laughed slightly before saying. “Well what do you think?”

“You’re skinny.”

“What?”

“You're skinny, skinny, skinny, skinny!” she answered in a singsong manner. I looked about again, trying to see if this filly’s father was around, but no I didn’t see anyone. It couldn’t hurt to watch her though.

“Okay, so, uh," I rubbed my arm a bit as she looked up to me. “Why is a human doctor coming to see you?”

“Oh, uh... Daddy said something about me having... can.. candy.. canner... something.” In that moment, my heart dropped into the void. I looked over to her and she had a forehoof resting on her chin as she was deep in thought.

“Cancer?” I asked slowly before she lit up.

“Yeah, that!”

It was always hard to see someone like this, but even more so when it happened to a child. But yet, this filly here was smiling and beaming, jumping about like nothing was wrong; it was both happy and sad. “Daddy said he tried going to many doctors to see if they could help. They said because he didn’t have the bits, they couldn’t do anything. But a human doctor, he came over, and he decided, after hearing from daddy, that he wanted me to go over to your world and try and help me!” She just gave me another wide smile as I just looked down into her large grin.

I don’t know if she knew fully what this cancer was. It was possible because she was just so young she didn't understand what this fully meant. “Candy?" I heard the voice of a male come from the front of the car. "Candy, where are you?" he called out again. The filly, which I guess was named Candy, smiled as she stood up on the seat and looked over before waving.

“Hi daddy!” The earth pony sighed as he walked over. Unlike most ponies I have met, I noticed that his coat went down over his hooves, kinda like some people wore pants that covered their shoes a bit, and others had them above the shoes. A brown coat, covered him with a few white spots here and there, his muzzle having the largest white spot. His cutie mark looked to be that of an open book, a bookmark seen hanging off along the side. His eyes were that of a lush green, his mane a jet black, styled to be slightly messy. His tail was short, like most earth ponies I had seen during my stay in Equestria. “I was just talking to the human!” he looked up to me, as I smiled and gave a small wave and a nod of my head before he spoke once more.

“Candy, you can’t simply run off like that!” he scolded the child as her ears flatten. “Do you have any idea how worried I was?”

“I’m sorry daddy. I thought because you looked so down you wanted to play a game.” I watched as his face crunched up a bit, his teeth, biting his bottom lip before sighing softly. I then spoke up.

“She wasn’t bugging me, sir.” I said, hoping to at least lessen whatever trouble she was going to be in. “We were just talking and you have a wonderful filly.” I then pat her on the head as she playfully swatted at my hand. The stallion looked up to me and then her as he smiled a bit.

“Yes, well, thank you for watching her... uh..”

“Brandon,” I said holding my hand out; he placed his hoof in as we shook once. “Nice to meet you, mister..”

“Marked Spot.” he said. I kinda was getting use to the weird way the ponies named themselves. It was a strange name, but it fit him well. “Candy, would you like a milkshake?” he asked his daughter as she bounced a bit and nodded as he went into his saddle bag, and pulled out a few bits for her. Thanking him, she raced off down to another door, toward the canteen I’m guessing.

“I’m really sorry if my daughter was bothering you,” the stallion spoke once more as I chuckled waving my hand.

“Nah, it’s okay.” I resounded “Very happy kid... even with what’s she is going through.."

“She told you, huh?” he asked as I nodded. Sighing softly he sat on the other side, looking down at the ground. For a father to feel this way, it must’ve been hard. “That little girl is always so happy. You know the doctors said that she had only a year to live?” he then looked up. “That was three years ago. Now it’s just...” he looked down again before once more speaking “I’m sorry, I shouldn't be saying this to you; you don’t even care I bet.”

“No, no, I don’t mind,” he looked back up to me. “I can’t say I know what you are feeling, but if it means anything, I’m sorry for all the grief you and her must go through."

“Grief? Her?” he gave a small laugh. “She is almost as happy go lucky as that one pony who threw a birthday party for her. Pinkie Pie, I believe.” He laughed shaking his head once more. “Word of advice, if she ever throws you a birthday party, never say you don't like cake."

"Why?"

“Just trust me on that. You don’t want to know.” He gave a visible shudder at that, before saying something about ‘no cupcakes’ to which I couldn’t understand what he meant. “But I swear, she always tries to make me happy. I don’t know if she fully grasps what is happening to her. When she started to lose her mane, she said ‘at least now I don’t have to wash my mane daddy,’ I nearly broke down then and there.” I swallowed strongly as I watched this father tell me about this.

“What of her mother?" He just looked to me, before looking away once more and said.

“I'd rather not speak about her mother,” he said, with such a bitter tone in his voice. “She simply left, saying it was too hard for her, that she couldn't deal with it.”

I dropped the talk after that. Soon, the small filly returned with a milkshake on her back. I was surprised how well she was able to keep it from tipping over. She was rather cute, holding the glass with her two front hooves, and slurping out the shake, before at times she would yell loudly holding her head while screaming ‘brain freeze’ leaving me weak on the ground in utter laughter. The train soon stopped, as the father and daughter also left the train with me. Bidding our farewells, we parted ways. "Hey Brandon!” I looked over and Nova was standing before me. “Enjoy your day at the spa?” I chuckled a bit as I pushed my hair back a bit.

“It went rather well,” I admitted. “First time I’ve been to a spa. I use to go there as a kid because my mother dragged me there, but to be a customer for it? It's rather relaxing. I wouldn’t mind to do it again.”

“Even if it is only for mares?” she asked as I shrugged.

“They said the TV show 'Powerpuff Girls' was a show meant for girls, but I sure as well enjoyed it as a kid, and lots of other guys did as well.” She just gave me a look, I knew of course that she didn’t know of what I was talking about, but it didn’t matter really, as I simply shrugged and said. “All I’m saying is, I’ll admit, there are a few things in life I think should just stay within the gender it was made for. But really, some things can be loved by both, so why not?"

“What about lingerie on men?” was all she said as my eye twitched as I felt my brain shut down just from her saying that.

“Absolutely not!" I shouted. She just fell over in laughter and I facepalmed so hard that I'd probably have a bruise.

Edited by mugoloo.

The Grand Galloping Gala (edited)

After my spa day with Rarity, Nova and I started to go on more dates. After our third date, we decided that we would be a genuine couple. We literally said to each other 'yup, let's be a couple.' I shit you not, that is what we said. It felt weird being in a relationship again after so long. It had been nearly a year since me and Lyra went our own ways. But still, to say I had a filly-friend (in their terms) felt great.

Even after being here in Equestria for nearly a week and a half, I still had plenty of bits. Hell, I could stay here for a few more days after the Gala if I wanted to. My vacation time from work still had about a week anyways. In the week after the spa trip, a lot had happened. Fancy Pants, Fleur and I always made time to meet up for lunch occasionally, or we simply crossed paths and made plans on the spot.

I found it weird that even though I was a much lower-class person than them, they treated me as if I was equal to them, and as if I was a pony. When it comes to Rarity and Fluttershy, we're still friendly with each other, but we're not really 'friends' per se, more along the line of acquaintances. Fluttershy took some time off to show me all of her little animals, and I had a fantastic time. Never once did I think I would have a bear hug me with a quite literal 'bear hug' after assisting him with a splinter. Try that on Earth, and you'd be dead. Rarity kept boasting about how grand my suit looked. She did admit that she went slightly overboard, but it was still as simple as she could manage.

Tensions between ponies and humans were still as tense as ever with two steps forward and one step back most of the time. The Gryphon Kingdom was now adopting some of the laws that Equestria had revolving around humans, and how they wanted peace with us both. Then, a group of humans in another distant pony city were caught setting a barn on fire. Thankfully, nopony was hurt, but there was thousands of bits in damages. Turns out that they got drunk off their ass and decided to have some 'fun'. They were banned from Equestria and sentenced to five years in prison on Earth for arson.

Of course, the bullshit 'True Humans' were fighting this, saying that the ponies provoked them; and on the flip side, the oxymoron group Harmony claimed that humans were nothing but barbaric primates and should be treated as such by being chained and caged. Thankfully, the other Princesses were now speaking up about this and trying to stop these hate crimes. They even wrote a statement for the paper regarding the conflict.

To all of our subjects and to all of those from our neighbouring world that have gone through the time to become part of this kingdom, hear us.

Anypony caught verbally degrading a human, attacking a human or his property, or performing any other crimes upon humans will be punished as if they did such to other ponies.

We have sat idly by for too long, and now we shake our heads in shame for what we have allowed many of our subjects to come to: hating a race simply because they are who they are. Many of you wish for The Gate to close. Many of you wish for us, the Princesses, to show the humans who is superior. We say nay.

First, you all fought amongst yourselves thousands of years ago. Unicorns, thinking they were superior because of their magic. Pegasi, thinking they were better because they could fly. And Earth Ponies thinking they were the most powerful because they had raw strength.

But look at us now, we all stand united - all three tribes of ponies working together. And though many walk the way of old, they are vastly outnumbered by those who believe we can all be together in peace. But now that a new race has appeared, you all once more return to these damnable ideals.

Hear us now ponies and humans, who I am humbled that you have decided to call Equestria your home - we will no longer watch these unjust actions be performed! For if we catch wind of these crimes being committed;

WE will be your judge!

Damn, they don't play around, do they?

I decided that I should get up and get out of bed, even though there's almost 12 hours until it starts at seven in the evening. I had to get up, catch a train to Ponyville, get my suit from Rarity, try it on there and wait for her to fix anything she doesn't like, then take it back to the hotel and just... wait. Back home, I would no doubt just put in a game on my 360 and play for those hours until I had to go - but I wasn’t home, and I didn’t bring any sort of games with me for one good reason: I didn’t want to spend all day playing games.

Other than today being the day of the Gala, it seemed everyone around here knew of me being friends with Fancy Pants and Fleur. I didn’t think of it as a big deal at first, but I guess it is really a big deal. One day after I just got out of bed, I left my room and went down to the lobby and then I got swarmed by all of these reporters and paparazzos throwing questions left and right. I was insanely confused, even more when one asked if I was a part of some kink the two of them had.

They were thrown out of the hotel relatively quickly, leaving me there as a solid statue of confusion. Of course, I had a good laugh about it later with them. "It's just one of the many perks of being friends with two very well known ponies." Fancy said. "It should die down after a while; just don't say anything to them: they love to twist your words." I took what he said to heart and reminded myself to never say anything to them. But yet, they continue to come back and just keep asking more questions. I think I even heard something about 'sex candles' once. What the fuck is a sex candle? Is it that thing with the candle-lit bathroom with a soapy tub full of petals? Forget it.

One of the major things I was slightly looking forward to, and also worried about, was the meeting with Princess Celestia. Why did she want to talk to me? Well I kind of knew, but could there be more? I mean, if she just wanted to thank me, the letter was enough. Or perhaps she is trying to make herself look good for the press? No, she doesn’t seem like that type of pony. I guess there was that small part of me that wonders that 'if I didn’t get the tickets, would I go if given the chance?' However, considering that Rarity, Fluttershy and even Fancy Pants said it's an absolute bore, I’m not really sure what will happen. I'm sure that since this is the first Gala after The Gate opened and that all the significant world leaders from Earth will be there, things might be more lively.

I made my way to my door and opened it.. only to be blinded by flashing lights. Oh dear god, here we go again with these damn guys. I was surprised to see that there was a human interviewer this time as well as a lone gryphon.

“Sir, sir!” I heard one call out, wearing an old style hat with the word, ‘press’ on the side, you know the one from those old cartoons? “Please just a moment of your time to answer some questions regarding Fancy Pant’s love nest!” that question and many more came droning out as I merely groaned. How did they get in here anyway? How did they know where my room was in the first place?!

“Is it true that you go to their home daily to partake in sexual activities?”

“Are you and Fleur trying to have the first human/pony hybrid!?!” another called out as I just grabbed my hair and walked past while they still threw question after absurd question at me. Up ahead, I saw the elevator open and made a dash for it. I pressed the close door button quickly and slammed the button for the ground floor. This would be the one moment in my life where smoking would probably help me, somehow. And I don't even support smoking.

“Having fun?” I opened my eyes and saw Nova Star beside me, giggling. She jumped up and kissed me on the cheek. “Well... you have been seeing those two ‘friends’ of yours a lot.”

“What’s wrong with that?” I defended as she only smiled.

“Oh nothing, but still; I heard rumors that little miss playcolt wants you to be the first human in their papers... you do have a nice body.” She admitted as I blushed harder and facepalmed with a soft moan of embarrassment.

“I hate your teasing.”

“Oh hush,” she playfully slapped my leg with her hoof. “ya love it.”

Our relationship had blossomed rather quickly. I don’t know what it was with me and rushing some relationships, but with Nova, it just felt like we were on the same page. She was fun to be around and I could always just talk to her. She kept hinting about sex and I knew it, but I wanted to hold off for a while, which surprised her greatly. Surprisingly enough, when we agreed we should be a genuine couple that one night in front of her door after our date, she wanted to have sex then and there, saying it would be hot for the maids to clean up our escapade afterwards. However, I stopped her saying that yes, we may be a couple, but I want us to ease into this. Sure, we kissed and cuddled, two nights she stayed in my room for the night, and we shared the bed; but nothing sexual had happened yet. A part of me was rather worried, I’ll admit that. Lyra was the only pony I've ever had sex with. It took us a while to get down what we liked and disliked, so I would have to learn all that over again with Nova. I rather not do something and she hates it and it just ruins the mood. Maybe I was thinking too hard on this, but I was worried.

“So...” the elevator doors opened with a soft, ding as we exited, “Have your other family members called you back yet?” Thankfully, the lobby was clear of the absurd amount of press and we proceeded out to the street.

“Yeah.” I confirmed. Like Nanny said, she went on a calling spree, ringing up every family member she could find to see what they thought. The verdict came in, and here's what's funny and sad: my mother is the only one who thinks that what I'm doing is wrong, when everyone else is ushering me on and supporting me. “Pretty much everybody but my mom have my back on this. Some have tried to talk to her and most of them cut ties with her after she held to what she had with me, much to my dismay. I told them not to do that, but.. when my family has their mind set, it's hard to change it."

“Your whole family is hard headed?” she asked as I just laughed softly.

“Oh, you have no idea.” I answered with a small shake of my head. “When one of us gets a stupid idea, it's really hard to talk them out of it even when we all disagree!"

"Give me an example?" she asked.

I thought for a moment before remembering something that happened once. “One of my cousins thought it was a good idea to try and make edible soap.” I looked over at Nova, seeing her face crunch up and her tongue sticking out as she made an ‘ugk’ sound. “Yeah, I know. He started to eat his own soaps, and.. let’s just say he had to get his stomach pumped a few times before his mother threatened to kick him out if he dared to eat soap again.” I shook my head again before smiling. “Though I have to admit, I am lucky for the family I have, even if some of them are old school."

“What do you mean?”

“I’ll admit, many of my family members are on my side with this, though, it's more like ‘Do what you want to do, but I don’t want to see you two sucking face’.” she blinked a bit before I said, “They're okay with us." I made air quotes and put heavy emphasis on 'okay'. "But, say you were to meet my family, they would probably ask just to not see us showing any affection around them. This is all still new to them but they are surprisingly supremacists.” There was a small pause, before I heard her laugh softly, looking over to see why she was laughing she then answered.

“Wow, and I thought you were the odd one in your family. Turns out, they're just as bad as you!" I just rolled my eyes, as I then waved her goodbye, promising to meet later on after everything was done and ready.

<<>>

The train ride to Ponyville was rather uneventful this time. I think I made have nodded off for a few moments, because when the train stopped at the station in Ponyville, I was jolted awake. The conductor called out that the train would be delayed for about an hour, giving anyone who was going to be late plenty of time to do what they needed to. As I made my way toward the Carousel Boutique (where everything is chic, unique and magnifique), I was waved at by a few ponies. I smiled and waved back - everpony is so much nicer than in Canterlot. I really wish they had an inn here, I would transfer in a heartbeat. What also got me smiling was that I saw that a few human families had moved in. I watched a small brown colt with a weird hat that had a spinning top race over to a young boy that was walking out of his house. The colt pulled a pony version of a GameBoy and they sat down to play.

On my way to Rarity's, I was somewhat worried about how 'over the top' she went. I couldn't really complain, it was free clothing - as long as it didn't have flashing lights or tacky, useless trinkets, it would be great for me. I was about to enter the shop before noticing that a sign reading that her friends should come to the back door and knock, so she would know it was them. I walked around the building and saw the back, which looked more like an alley with all the crates and boxes and trash cans. Regardless, I knocked on the door. "Cooooommmiiiinggggg!"

A few seconds later, she opened the door. “Oh good, you made it! Come in, come in, I’ve been dying to see how you look in this!” She had a curling iron gripped in her magic as she worked on her mane.

“So how do you think it looks?" I asked, trying to quell the silence.

“Well, my young human friend,” she spoke looking over at me over her shoulders. “Do you remember when I said you were more like a prince than ‘he-who-must-not-be-named’?” when I nodded my head, she only smiled. “Well, I thought, if I considered you as such, why not wear clothing fit for a prince?” she clapped her hooves a bit before going on. “Ohh, and it’s my first human one too! And for the Gala to boot!” she pointed to the back of the room where there was a small changing room. “It's all in there, go, try it on." I could only laugh as she nudged me with her magic into the changing room. I closed the door and turned around and.. wow.

The shirt was simply white with a quite large collar and cuffs that buttoned up three-quarters of the way up my body. The sleeves were baggy and the buttons were all a very shining silver. My vest was an almost skin-tight black silk that had golden buttons on both sides of the vest with silvery highlights in a small arrow on both sides, and there were some silver-threaded button holes on my shoulders, and around the area where the seams for the sleeves would be was some expanded cloth where a silver strip of metal wrapped around it all. Near the waist of the vest was a belt of sorts with very thin silver metal plating alternating with the black cloth.

There was a belt for my pants, a simple black leather belt, but it was obscured by my vest and the metal belt. (I'm assuming it's some kind of leather look-alike due to the fact that most wildlife is sentient.) My pants were like my vest, nearly skin tight but loose enough to allow free range of movement, in a nice not-quite-silk material. There were two also faux-leather bags that could be attached to my belt and dangled down to my upper thigh. My black (also faux-leather) boots (yeah, boots) came up to my mid-calf and had folded down tops and they tied up along the side. The pants were meant to be tucked into the boots, and there were also a pair of very stretchy, almost pantyhose-like white socks with them. Then, sitting on a hanger next to it all was a black cloak that had silver trimming on the bottom, and also silver buttons on the tips that would attach to my shoulders.

(want to see where I imagined this from? click here.)
(this isn't what Brandon looks like, it's just his outfit)

I was speechless, really. She really went all out with this; I mean, really? A cape? Knowing she wasn’t going to allow me to leave until she saw me wearing the outfit, I decided to put it on. Once the boots were on and I managed to attach the cape, I looked down at myself and into the mirror. Damn, it does look good on me! But you know, looking at myself now, I couldn’t help but think that this suit reminded me of something... I was no doubt once more thinking too hard on this. I spun around seeing how it waved so I wouldn’t hit anyone with it by mistake. Once I thought I got it down just right, I nodded to myself before I heard a knock on the door. “May I come in, to see how it looks?”

“Sure!” I called out, and the door slowly opened. As she peered her head in, she let out a pleased squeal.

“Oh my goodness, it looks just so.. right on you!” she clapped her hooves together with a wide smile. “For my first time at making clothing like this for a human, I must say, I did a very dashing job, don’t you think?”

“Yeah, I’ll admit, a small part of me still think this is a bit over the top,” she then slightly drooped a little bit. “But, don't get me wrong, I love it. My only question is where did you get the idea for this?”

“Well, I decided to order some magazines and designs from your world, but then I realized that your modern fashion is vastly different from ours. So, after a bit of digging, I found some costume patterns that matched what our fashion looks like. With a little bit of modification and inspiration, well.." she waved a hoof towards me.

"Rarity, for lack of a better word, this is awesome."

<<>>

With my clothing for the Gala now folded and placed in a box for protection, Rarity decided to treat me to lunch since her shop was closed and her and her friend's outfits for the Gala were complete. I, of course, managed to convince her to split the bill with me. As we ate, we talked a bit, and it seemed that she and Lyra were spending more time together, and Rarity was thinking of going to Earth to study our fashion firsthand.. err, hoof. I warned her of the dangers, but she only thanked me and smiled. "It's only an idea, darling. But I understand your worry." She seemed to look off as if she was thinking of something before I asked her.

“Penn- uhh, bit for your thoughts?” she turned back to me as I held a fist under my chin, watching her silently.

"So you and this Nova Star.. you are a couple now, yes?" Oh boy, where is this going to? I asked myself before she went on "I mean, you like her and she likes you, yes?"

"Yeah," I nodded before continuing "She's a great pony. We get along great, and truthfully, I want to see where this relationship will go. Why do you ask?"

“Well, ahh..” she tapped her hooves together nervously “Do you know what the term 'herd' means?”

It took me a moment to rack my brain to try and remember where I heard that term from, when it hit me, and my face flushed a bit. You see, in this world, it seemed that mares vastly outnumbered stallions. If I remember correctly, there was one stallion for every five mares. Sure, there were still monogamous relationships, but 'herds' (apparently their name for polygamy), where one stallion had multiple mares, were more common, but why was she asking me this? “Yeah.” I answered “I know the term. Why?”\

“Well... have you ever considered maybe... forming one, and having Lyra join in?”

“Uhm.. Where is this coming from?”

The unicorn mare sighed softly as she looked around, and upon seeing no one was around she looked back to me “Lyra really misses you, Brandon; more than she lets on when around you.” I felt a bump in my throat when I heard this, looking down before the pony answered. “I’m not trying to make you feel guilty!” she exclaimed as I looked up to her before she continued “I’m just saying that.. if you ever did decide to form one, I bet Lyra would be all too happy to have a chance with you again. When she speaks of you, she perks up.” I sighed softly as I looked away before I then offered my insight on this.

“I’ll be frank, Rarity,” I spoke slowly, as I was going on what was on the top of my head, so I was trying to word it slowly. "I would like nothing more than to be back with Lyra again. I care- no, I still care for her. But I was raised to be faithful to the one you are with. I've seen what a love triangle can do to someone, and it is not pretty.” I saw Rarity nod at in agreement before I then went on. “But.. I don’t know, maybe if I spend more time with Nova, get to know her more, and maybe if the two of them meet, perhaps…” I trailed off; a part of me didn’t even understand where this was coming from. I mean, it’s every guys dream right? To have more then one person to call a lover? But would this be a good idea after I told Nova that Lyra and I were nothing more than friends?

“That is understandable, darling,” she spoke once more as I looked up to her, meeting her gaze. “Beside, many ponies have lived happy lives with just themselves and another, my mother and father being one, Twilight’s family being another. Herds are not frowned on, but it is not as common as it use to be. Mostly today, many stallions simply offer their... er, sperm to local doctors so when ponies looking to be mothers can go and get it done there. There no shortage when the males are paid rather well too.”

“How... do you know all of this?” She just smiled sheepishly.

After saying our goodbyes and saying that she would be seeing me at the Gala with the rest of her friends, we parted ways, leaving me to go toward the train station to return to Canterlot. As I was making my way back, I noticed that a group of ponies and humans were setting up poles around the city center. When one of the workers stepped down and motioned for another to do something, I heard a small ping from my phone. I checked it and was surprised to see that there was a new wireless connection available, with no password required. I looked back up and saw the group cheering in celebration.

And that is the sound of progress.

<<>>

Hours had passed, and it was almost time for Nova to come and meet me in my room so we could go to the Gala together. I explained that I would have to meet up with the princesses at the party because I was one of the guests of honor, as were all other humans in attendance. That, and because of the letter. All she asked was that I didn’t tell her why the human attacked her, and I promised that I wouldn’t.

I had just finished putting on my outfit and getting the feel for it before I heard a knock at my door. When I went to the door and opened it, I saw Nova wearing the same dress as the one she used when we went on that date, and thinking back on it now, I guess I could’ve worn what Fancy gave me, but I knew this would hurt Rarity’s feelings. She looked just like when she was on the date, the same dress, the same makeup, and the same mane style. For some reason however, she looked much more attractive than last time. She took one look at me and her eyes seemed to double in size. "You seem a bit.. over-dressed.."

“Yeah, I know.” I answered. “It wasn't my idea, though. Rarity made it for me. At least it's only for one night, right?"

“Quite. Although, it does make you look a little bit like a noble pony."

“Let’s hope the clothing don’t make me one,” I said. “You dare gaze at me, commoner?!” she got a good laugh at my poor excuse for a British accent. “I say, I should have you locked away!” she laughed as I made more fun of how the nobles acted.

It was about 6:30 when we left the hotel to make our way to the palace, and as we walked I felt the eyes of everypony around us wandering over me, but then I felt Nova move closer to me, and I felt calm. There were times when I was worried that I would mess up something on one of our dates, but whenever I would look at her and see her smile, it all just washed away. All she wanted to do was have fun, and I guess that because she was my second date, I was a little unnerved that I would do something that would scare her off. Today was different, though. I promised myself that I wouldn't worry, and that I would have a good time with her.

As we approached the front gates, I could see that there was a line of people waiting to get in. We took our place at the back of the line, and I could spot a few humans, gryphons and dragons waiting in line as well. The dragons were the largest of them all, a few of them standing at least 9 feet tall, and the shortest probably around 6 feet. I also noticed a few ponies giving the other races nasty looks. When it was our turn in line, a guardspony stopped us.

"I need to see your tickets, please."

"But last year they didn't check tickets?" Nova spoke up next to me.

"Well last year, there weren't hate groups who intended to do harm to others. This is just a precaution." We both nodded and gave him our tickets. He used some magic on it and they both shined blue.

"What was that?" I asked.

"Counterfeit check. Over the years, ponies have tried to sneak their way in. This year, Princess Luna charmed all the real tickets so that they would do that when the proper spell is used on them." We nodded and thanked him and we were about to make out way inside before the guard spoke up again.

"Wait a minute, you are Brandon Casey, correct?"

"Yes, why?"

"The princesses have requested your presence tonight, so after a while, a few guards will come collect you. Just thought you should know."

"Right.. thanks." I nodded, and then we made our way inside.

As we walked inside, the sound of soft classical music permeated the sounds of many people talking. I looked around the large ballroom, and saw that the band was playing on a small stage to the right of the room, and at the back, in front of a long line of large, grand windows was a long table that rose over the rest of the room. In the center of the table were four empty thrones. A purple one adorned with a large star and five smaller white ones, a vibrant pink one with a cyan heart that looked like it was made out of a stone, a large white one with a golden sun, and a very dark blue one with a white crescent moon. I guess the princesses and leaders haven't gotten here yet. In the center of the ballroom, I noticed that on the left side were a couple of humans, closer to the middle were the gryphons and dragons, and the rest of the room were ponies. Considering that humans, gryphons and dragons numbered few, the ponies dominated the room. On the left side of the door was a huge table full of food, and wandering around the room were ponies holding trays of drinks.

Speaking of ponies carrying drinks, one of them came up to Nova and I and offered us a drink. “Sure, why not?” Nova said, taking a glass. “If this place is boring.. well, I can always just drink myself senseless!”

“Oh god.” I muttered with a soft chuckle, before also taking my drink. “Thank you though.” she smiled and bowed before walking off, no doubt to get more of the drinks for the others. “Do you really need to get drunk?” I asked knowing she was joking (I hope), but still I had to ask.

“Hey, when mares get drunk, nopony cares."

“Why not?” I asked, really wanting to see her reason for this.

“Power of the pussy!” if I was drinking at that moment, I would’ve spit that right back out as she only started to laugh loudly. Jesus, it's like she really hasn't had fun in years or something.

A little bit of time passed as I sat with Nova at a few of the tables adorning the room, when I noticed something about this 'Grand Galloping Gala' - It's fucking BORING. Like, seriously, what is there to do for fun around here? You'd think they would have something from our culture in all of this. Some light rock, something, anything, dubstep even! We haven't had a single drink yet, seeing how it was made to be used for the toast, and that was almost ten minutes ago. Nova did get us something else, but it was fruit punch. "I wonder how long it will take for somepony to spike it?" I said.

It wasn't long before the music stopped, and a few seconds later, a loud fanfare (click this) and an anthem sounded out. Every being in the room stopped what they were doing and turned to the large doors. When we saw the four princesses, everyone bowed, I did so as well, as a show of respect, and they began walking down a red carpet in the center of the room that wasn't there before. Then, there was a large gryphon wearing a crown and a regal cape, and a very large dragon with black scales and green spinal spikes. Behind the princesses were.. well, think of every significant Earth leader currently alive. Eh, almost everyone. Not Kim Jong-un or Vladimir Putin. I'd expect something that happened in 'The Interview' to happen if he was here. As the princesses and the leaders sat down, the anthem stopped.

“Rise, everyone. We are greatly pleased that you could be with us tonight at the 3210th annual Grand Galloping Gala. This year's Gala is special, because tonight, we welcome our new neighbours from another world." she gestured over toward the world leaders. Princess Luna then spoke up.

"Not only do we have our new neighbours to welcome, we see the faces of dragons and gryphons alike! Even though our races have met and had a rocky start, this show of unity proves that we can all live and coexist with one another!" The sounds of clapping and stomping piped up in as nearly-deafening roar until Celestia held up her hoof.

"As such, we all have decided that today shall be remembered as a day of unity!" With a flare of magic from her horn, banners all around the room unfurled and rolled down. They were a solid white with a golden trim and had insignias from every kingdom. On the top was a golden horseshoe, below it were two brown flared wings with a red circle, below that was a gout of red and orange flame, and finally was a human fist. "This banner," she pointed out one above her that was far larger than the others, and was adorned with the cutie marks of the princesses "is a symbol. A symbol that even though we are all different, we all strive for one thing: peace. To all of you here today, we hope that you will be shining examples of such a symbol. We hope that this symbol and the meaning behind it will be one that you will guide your race with, be you pony, human, dragon, or gyphon. This day will be known forever as the Day of Unity!" This time, the clapping and stomping was deafening. I gazed up to the banners and I was incredibly happy that such efforts were being made for peace and unity between the races, but I knew that it would be a long time yet before these banners truly showed unity between everyone.

"TO UNITY!" she called out in the Royal Canterlot Voice.

Everyone picked up their glasses and raised them as we all repeated "To unity!"

After the toast and the introduction to all the leaders, Princess Celestia declared the Gala officially started. I actually checked my watch and saw that it was precisely 7 o'clock, before Nova piped up across the table. “No offense to them, but it’s going to be a long time before any true unification is made.” she said.

I took a sip of my drink and.. hmm, tastes like cider. "I think they did that to show that unity can be achieved. "I think it's a great idea. The dragon overlord is on board, the gryphon king is supporting it, and our leaders are very open to it. Even before all of this, the princesses voiced their idea for peace."

Nova sighed. "I feel as if they only want peace because they actually fear humans.."

“What?” I was about to ask her what she meant, but stopped when I saw two armor-clad royal guards approaching us.

"Princess Celestia has requested your presence. Please follow me." said one of them. I shrugged and got up to follow them.

"Have fun." Nova called out with a small chuckle.

On each side of me, the guardponies escorted me throughout the very large crowd. As we approached the long table, I saw Celestia taking a sip of something, and Luna looking rather bored. Next to Celestia was a small, lavender alicorn with a purple mane that had a pink streak down the middle, and the two seemed to be having a conversation. Next to Luna was a pink alicorn with a multi-colored mane, who also looked rather bored. As we made our way closer, Celestia looked over and gave a soft smile as we approached.

"Your Highness, we have retrieved Brandon Casey for you." said the guard to my right.

"Thank you." Celestia's voice was very soft, but it had an overwhelming aura of power and wisdom with it. "You may return to your post." The two guards beside me bowed and left, and I also lowered my head in bowing.

"Your Majesties." I kept my eyes glued to the ground a bit before I felt a warm sensation on my chin that lifted it up. She was using her magic to lift me to see into her eyes.

"You are not a subject of ours, young Brandon, you do not need to bow. Please, sit." Her horn glowed and behind me I noticed a chair pop into existence. "Can I get you anything? Tea, coffee, cake? I would suggest the cake."

"Of course you would, sister." I heard Luna giggle as Celestia only rolled her eyes.

"Coffee is fine, your-"

"You can just call me Celestia." she stopped me before I could formally address her. "This is my youngest sister, Luna." she motioned next to her.

"Greetings."

"This is my niece, Cadance." she motioned past Luna.

"Good evening."

"And this is Twilight Sparkle, my former student." she then motioned next to her.

"Hi there! I was wondering who that belonged to!"

"H..huh?" I stammered.

"Your outfit," she pointed out. "I went to Rarity's and saw that in the back one day. She said she was making it for a human that she didn't have the best first impression on. Guess that was you, huh?"

“Heh, yeah. We started off on the wrong.. uhm, hoof.”

"It actually looks quite dashing." Luna spoke up.

I looked over to her and noticed something.. familiar about her. "Thanks, speaking of looks, you remind me of someone from back home."

Her eyes lit up "Elizabeth?"

I scanned my brain for a second before I connected the dots. "Yes, actually, how do you about Bioshock?"

"Oh please," we looked over to see Celestia shaking her head. "How she memorizes everything about these.. 'video games' is astounding. It was bad enough that I had to pull you away from that 'Sky-rim' on that box thing."

"Pssh, it's called an 'Xbox 360', sister." I cleared my throat and Celestia looked over to me only to be cut off by her sister. "You know of Bioshock, so have you ever played Skyrim, young Brandon?" I looked at the other three as Luna looked at me curiously. I cleared my throat, and..

“Gruz braan dovahkiin, vir los hin wund fah moro?”

The look the other princesses faces were absolutely priceless. Luna just clapped her hooved giddily and squealed. "Oh my, yes, you do play it! And my quest for glory is going quite wonderful, thank thee!" she and I shared a laugh as I heard Celestia clear her throat.

“Heh, sorry. Couldn’t help myself.”

“No, it was rather amusing,” I looked back up to see her smile. “I was greatly surprised when Luna came home with that weird thing. She is very engrossed in it, so much so that it nearly took me dragging her here today to get away from it.”

“But sister! I was busy fighting for the Dawnguard.. though I wish they made the Nightguard in that game.” I held back my own laughter at this as Celestia only shook her head, muttering her sister’s name under her breath.

“In any case,” she spoke out once more before poring me a cup of coffee and floating some sugar and milk over. “Thank you, for both coming today and to see us. I trust that the Gala is treating you right?”

“No offense, but it's rather...”

“Dull?” she asked as I looked up. “Yes, I guess it is, is it not?” she asked rising her cup to drink. “The Gala has been played out the same for many, many years. Perhaps a change is in order.”

“Maybe a gaming station?” I asked as Luna seemed to perk at that as I saw Celestia looking at me from the side of her eye as I raised a hand. “Just kidding.”

“I like this one, Tia,” Luna spoke before asking. “can we keep him?”

“Eh?” I asked as I saw a twinkle in her older sister eyes.

“Yes, we could collar him and call him Fluffy.”

I could feel my face draining of all color. "Uh..."

“A small joke, young human.” a grin spreading across her muzzle. “As to why I have called you here to speak to you,” she returned back to being a princess before closing her eyes. “I would like to thank you personally for stepping in and saving one of our little ponies. You have shown that humans care for ponykind, or some of them at least.” She took another sip as I did as well, the other three watching us. “If I may ask, why did you risk your own safety to help somepony you did not know?”

“Well, I did know her before this. We met a few times before then, but other than that, I guess I’m a sucker for helping those who need help whenever I can.”

“A noble heart,” Luna spoke, as she closed her eyes with a nod. “such a rare trait today.”

“Indeed.” Cadance spoke up for the first time in a while. “I’m sure you and my husband would’ve gotten along rather well if he came today, too bad he had to stay back home.”

“I'm very curious as to why somepony was after this Nova Star. Do you know?” Celestia asked.

I remembered my promise to her and said "Unfortunately, I do not. It's still a mystery to me this day."

"Ah. Well, I hope that whoever was after her does not strike again." she said. "So, how do you like Equestria so far?"

"It's a wonderful place," I answered truthfully. "My old marefriend spoke highly of it, and I always wondered what it was like. Now that I'm here, it's better than she described it. So much better, that I'm thinking of actually staying here." My brief pause gave Celestia a chance to ask a question.

"You used to court a pony?"

“If I might add,” Twilight cut in as all eyes turned to her. “Rarity, Nova Star, and another pony from Ponyville, Lyra I believe was her name, have been talking a lot lately. I had the chance to have lunch with them the other day, and it seems Brandon here used to date Lyra,” she looked back to me as I blinked. “If I might ask, why did you two stop? Did something happen?” I coughed a bit, looking down as I played with my thumbs a bit.

"That's... not something.." I stammered.

“Very well, we shall not go back to such a topic.”

I cleared my throat and regained my composure. "T-thanks. Anyways, Equestria is certainly a place anyone would be lucky to call home.” The princess smiled at this before going on. “I’ll admit, Canterlot ponies can be a bit... snobby, heck, when I went to Ponyville I felt more welcome there than I did here. But other than that, I might go and see the rest of the world."

“Well,” Celestia spoke once more. “We would be glad to have a human such as you be a subject of our fair kingdom, and for your heroic deeds, I believe some gifts should be awarded.”

“No, no,” I answered waving my hand. “that won’t be needed; I didn’t help Nova just to-”

“I understand that,” Celestia answered cutting me off. “but please, it is the least we can do.”

“Well... alright.” I answered before she smiled and started to speak once more.

“Let it be known, that from here on out, you shall be invited as a VIP to all future Galas, your name shall be written on the lists of invites, and an extra invite for any guests you should choose to bring.” I blinked; even though I said it was a bore they still wanted to invite me? “Second, if and when you should choose to move here, simply send myself or my sister a letter, and we would happily pay for your home and the moving cost.”

“W-what?” There goes my composure.. again. “Princess, I can’t possibly-”

“Please,” she spoke, “you have a noble heart, but if it bothers you, we can make sure that no trail leads to us being the one who paid for it, if that is what is concerning you.” I thought about it for a moment before softly nodding my head before I then asked.

"I do not want to know what the last gifts would be, instead, may I ask a question that could substitute?"

Celestia nodded softly. "Any question you have will be answered." I sucked in a breath before I continued..

"Is it true... that Earth isn't helping with the kidnappings?"

A dead silence filled the air around us, even though the Gala was going on in the background. I couldn’t even hear these princesses breathe, much least speak. “I give you my word that I shall not breath a word of what is said about this... but I just want to know: is it true?” I watched as Twilight’s horn flared with a purple aura before a dome appeared around all of us. In that instant, all the sound of the party was gone. I looked behind me and the party was still going on like normal. Soundproofing magic?

“It is true,” I jerked as I saw the sad look on Celestia’s face as she looked down and shook her head. “The council that deals with cross-world relations wants to help, they really do, but you must understand that at least more than half of them must agree before sending any form of aid to us."

“They are just covering their own flanks!” Luna said with bitterness to her tone. “They are worried those 'True Humans', as they call themselves, won't vote for them to stay in power! Some want to help, but are too scared of what the outcome will be!”

“It is a fragile topic, sister.”

“Fragile?!” she hissed. “A young colt and his mother were kidnapped! Many more are missing, and by Faust, we don't know where they are! The humans could help with their incredible technology, but won't!" she slammed her hooves on the table, causing me to flinch slightly. "We have no leads, no nothing! I have been trying so hard to find their dreams and reach out to them, but they're not there! But nooooo, if a human was taken, they would be demanding that their forces take over just to find that human-"

"Luna!" Celestia cut her off and she fell silent. “I understand your anger, I understand your sorrow, but you must understand-”

“I have to agree with Luna. No offense Celestia, but if another human was to be taken, they would be all over it. Both of our presses would have a field day with this topic. I can't even fathom the, and pardon my language, absolute shitstorm that it would cause." My voice was filled with frustration and anger, and I took a breath before continuing. “Believe me, I wish I could help, I really really do. If I could somehow make them listen to understand that they're absolute idiots, I'd bitch slap them five ways till Sunday until they saw nothing but reason!" I clenched my fists and barely restrained myself from slamming them into the table. I took a few deep breaths. "This is why I want to move here, you know." They looked on in silent questioning. "Humanity in general, for as long as I can think of, has done nothing but try and take what it wants, whenever it wants, all because they think they can. Look at the state of disrepair our environment is in. Earth is falling apart. Global warming, wars, and nobody is doing anything to stop it. I'm sure you all have your protocols here, but at least you guys are trying to do something right!

All four of the princesses were silent when I finally leaned back in my chair from my tirade. They seemed to muse over my words before Twilight nodded with a smile. “He's right, as long as we do not give up the search for these ponies, there is still a chance to find them!”

<<>>

We spoke a bit more before I excused myself, thanking them for the chance to speak to them all. They thanked me back, each bidding me a good night, and to at least try and enjoy the party. I make no promises on that. Walking back through the crowds as I pulled out my phone, I was surprised to see that it was a little bit after nine. Shit, was I gone that long? Man, Nova must have been worried or at least tried to find me, right? Looking around, I couldn’t see her anywhere. I even tried to ask a few ponies and people if they had seen her. Many said they didn’t see her at all, some said they saw her at other locations around the party. The last one I met, a gryphon, told me that Nova was last seen outside, perhaps on her way home. Damn, I guess I really have to make it up to her this time.

Making my way outside, I looked around and saw that there were a few ponies sitting in the gardens, but most of everyone was inside, save for a few guards. I went up to one of them and asked if they had seen Nova, and he confirmed that she left, claiming that she went out to find me. I thanked him and went down the streets of Canterlot. Many of the lights were off except for those of the street lights. As I walked, though, I heard the sound of a groan coming from my right. I looked and saw an alley, and a body slightly covered in the shadow of the night. I noticed that this creature wasn't a pony, but that of a dog. Bigger than an Earth dog, this one was almost the size of a bear. I heard a soft whimper as the dog held it's arm. One part of me wanted to get the guards so they could help it, but one part of me wanted to make sure that it was okay before I went to get help. As I walked down the alley slowly, I saw the dog stiffen a bit, and I knelt down before it. “You okay?” I asked before a soft nod was my answer.

“Yes,” it sounded male. “I is fine, hurt self, bleeding much!”

“Let me help you up then,” I spoke offering my hand as one paw held onto my hand.

“Very kind, thank you much, but, must ask,”

“Ask what?”

“Does human know, what sucker mean?” I blinked before a damp cloth was thrown onto my face.. it.. kinda smells.. oh, I need to sleep..

<<>>

As Brandon fell over, another creature appeared down the alley. “Boss said only ponies!”

“Unicorn best, others use for work! Human work better than pony, hard labor!” The 'hurt' dog laughed softly as he pet Brandon's head.

“How long think he sleep?” the second voice asked. “Pony knock out for two hours, he not pony, could be longer, shorter?”

“Then we move quickly!” the first hissed. “Get the cart, cover and quickly run, ponies coming.”

<<>>

I groaned as I started to wake. Damn, it felt like I was hit by a frying pan and then a train! My hands felt asleep, and as I tried to move them, I couldn't. I quickly found out that they were behind my back and bound together by rope. This caused me to open my eyes fully, jerking and trying to get free, but couldn’t! I quickly took in my surroundings, and the only light in this.. place, was a glowing crystal. As my eyes adjusted, I was shocked at what I saw.

I was in a cage, and even more of them lined the stone walls. They were big enough that I could stand fully, and I was six feet tall. There was about a foot of room above me, and I'd guess enough on the sides for me to do a full turn with my arms extended, and a little bit more. Oh no. These cages around me were occupied. There were a handful of ponies locked up as well, all three types. Looking to my left, I could see a mare crying softly in her sleep, and her messy mane just pushed far enough around that I could see.. oh shit.. the stub of where her horn used to be. “Human is up now!” I looked over, seeing a diamond dog standing there, a smug look on it’s face, wearing what seemed to be a ragged vest, as he only grinned at me. “Good! Boss wants to see you now!”

They Make it so Easy in the Movies ((Edited)

Author's Note

A long awaited release of this, ugh, im so sorry for such the long wait, real life came a knocking and i barely had any time to make a update whatsoever!

and the fact this one was getting on my nerves because of this bloody computer of mine crashing and losing everything! this chapter was vastly larger, but because it crashed i lost everything.

at the chapter says, this is also unedited, because im not sure if my editor is still able to work, because it's been so long (If you are reading this leave me a PM) but if anyone is willing to edit this, then go ahead and leave me a comment and tell me if you want! anyway enjoy!

They Make it so Easy in the Movies ((Edited)

I glared toward the mutt who was talking to me, as I was trapped, hands behind my back, bounded, as well as getting a bit of a rope burn as I rubbed it up and down trying to wiggle out; no effect what so ever. Looking around, the glow of the crystal (now being brighter than I first thought) let me see the whole room. The room, being bathed in the soft blue glow, let me see all around me. There was only one way in and out, and that was where the Diamond Dog was standing, this one, stood a bit taller than me, I could easily tell just from where I was sitting. A tall, bulky body, with his muscle creating defined lines along his body. His fur was that of a light golden hue, but his eyes were all yellow, with black silts…think of Malefor’s eyes from The Legend of Spyro games. A large collar sat along his neck, crystals doting the sides along it, a jet black vest, and finally two pockets filled with gems. There were more cages around the room, I counted twelve in all, half of them held one pony in it, I was part of that half. Five ponies and a human on my side the other half held two ponies each. I couldn’t see well enough to know what type of pony they were. “Human been asleep for hours,” I looked over; it was no secret that these dogs were not the…smartest in the world. They could barely speak English, or whatever ponies here call this type of tongue, sure, there were some who could speak it, but those were the ones that took the time to study it; and they were mostly taught by birth. Most of the other race’s, they just spoke slowly or in a way, as someone who couldn’t speak well enough. “Human up now, can work!”

“The hell are you talking about?” I asked, still a bit groggy from whatever was shot into my neck, possible a spelling drug.

“Human, more hard working then ponies,” he went over to one of the cages that held two ponies in, and kicked it hard, causing what sounded like a small child to call out in fright as the other pony tried to shush him. “Ponies worthless, but need,” he kicked the cage again before I yelled out.

“Hey stop it you fucking asshole!” I tried to get up, it was a bit hard, to say the least, but I did at last, get on my knee and then my feet.

“Watch tongue human!” he took a breath and spat on the ground before chuckling. “You wouldn’t want to anger your new masters!”

I just glared at him, before noticing that my shirt, and cape were gone, allowing only my pants and shoes to be left on and I couldn’t see them around the room, so that was out of the question of me getting it back to shield me from this small cold. Looking about, the room was also…rocky, it was like this place was hand dug of sort; possible was. Looking around myself once more, I started to think to myself…could these, could these be the missing ponies spoken about by the newspapers and also what Rarity told me of? Slavers then, so it would seem. If I remember right, from what I knew of these dogs, is that they mine gems, but from what I also heard, they are rather lazy, Rarity also told me at one point, she was kidnapped by such beings, to find where gems were, and hull them about. That would give reasons as to why they were gather unicorns, but why cut off their horns? I looked about, seeing the ponies that I could see, their mane a mess, their coat even worst and the smell was horrid, but I couldn’t really blame them. “The hell, you won’t be my masters you damn assholes!” I glared as the dog came up to my cage and kicked it, causing me to jerk a bit as I then spat a large amount of spit on him, I wouldn’t steep as to spitting on someone, but seeing how my hands were tied…

“Why you…”

“Enough!” looking over, I saw another Diamond Dog, but this one seemed…different somehow, he looked taller, and wider in muscle mass then the one I was dealing with now, the way he sounded, well, even just saying one word, he sounded like he could speak well enough that he had an education. He bore no collar, like the others I’m assuming did, nor did he wear a vest, but a long black trench coat. These too however were filled with gems. His eyes were still the same as the other though, as the one who I just spat on, glared once more and backed away. This one, seeming to be the leader, walking up, he slightly bent down a bit to get a better look at me, before saying. “He is not, a pony,”

“Others made mistake,” the first one spoke out. “They brought human,”

“After I gave you orders to tell them only ponies…more so unicorns?” he asked looking back.

“I uh…forgot…ugh!” he was slapped across the face hard by the Boss or at least I’m guessing he was.

“You forgot?!” he roared out. “I give you one simply object, ONE! Make sure the captures are just ponies! And what do I get?!” he screamed pointing at me. “A human?! What if our buyers find out of this, no I HAVE to tell them, or else it will be my head on the line!” he then picked up the slapped dog by the collar and threw him to the wall. “Bring our buyers here, I rather this done now, then later!”

“Y…yes Alpha!” the mutt ran off quickly, making soft barking noises as I only chuckled.

“Help is so hard to find now a days?” Alpha, from what I guess is his name, looked to me, his eyes narrowing a bit before a smile spread along his muzzle.

“So it seems,” he mused crossing his arms. “If it means anything to you human, I am sorry, but you do know I can’t let you leave?”

“Least you’re straight up about it…least I know I can still kick your ass when I get out of here!” He chuckled once more and looked away before then looking back at me.

“A lot of fire in you, young one, it is a shame you are on the wrong side; I could use one such as you.” Fire…doubt it, I’m just really…unnerved at what I am seeing here. “If my pack were not as smart as a box of rocks, you would not be here…ether way, an extra body for work is always welcome, thank you for giving us your time.” Cheeky bastard…

“Alpha!” a soft bark was heard before another dog rushed in. “They would like to see the human we capture, they wish to see if one of them, or one of us!” One of us…what did that me?”

“Bring them in then,” he waved his paw without looking back. “I too, wish to see what they think of this one.” I saw the dog nod and rush off again, a few harsh whispers later…two humans walked in.

These humans, I couldn’t see what they looked like, because they were wearing white face masks, you know the one people use when they want to be Slender Man? That’s the type I’m talking about. One was male, that much was seen, the other, was female, showing that of her pushed out chest. I watched carefully as the female human, jerked a bit, as to why, I couldn’t say. They wore suits, working type, or the type you would see mobsters wear, the women, she wore a black skinny jeans and black top, and looking very…I don’t even know how to think of them really. While the man, he wore all white, some black outline, but all black. Their hair was covered, unable to be seen and their eyes or skin were also covered. Nothing of them that I could later tell anyone who they were; were seen. I watched as the man brought up a small tube, black, with a speaker along the top, before speaking, his voice, sounding like well, robotic, a voice masker if I ever saw one. “This is the one, your pack took?”

“See any other humans here ass hole?” I called out as they all turned to me before I smiled.

“Yes, he is the one, Boss,” so…this was their boss huh…why do I feel like I’ve stumble along into a very cheesy villain capture ‘hero’ type thing? “We have yet to use him, in case he is one of yours,”

“He is not,” the human spoke. “He was in the paper, saving one of those lowly ponies,” I even heard the hate in his voice, even when it was mask. “He is a traitor to our race.”

“Rather be a traitor then deal with what you are doing here!” I yelled out trying to push out of my bounds some more. “Why do you want ponies and humans captured huh?!”

“Humans…no, we wouldn’t dare hurt our own,”

“So you have a heart…fucking dick…”

“Those who sides with…beasts, will not be part of…”

“If you say ‘a greater and better world’ I swear to God when I get out I will knock you black and blue!” I was not in the mood, I mean really…would you? The female human leaned over, and whispered something, I couldn’t pick up anything, and it was so soft that I couldn’t.

“Perhaps so,” the male muttered out loud with the voice mask on still. “He is still considered young, perhaps the ponies did use their magic on him.” Another small whisper. “You know I give all the chance to be brought back into the arms of their kind, and I am willing to give him the same chance,” one more whisper. “Perhaps…we shall not speak of that to him if he so agrees.” My eye twitched, wondering what they were speaking of, before the man, this Boss, walked over and knelt down to look at me, as I sat on the far side of the cage. “We can release you, under a few rules,” I stayed still; I didn’t say anything but a part of me, some strange reason, wanted me to listen. “One being rather simply… come and join with us,” really…? He had to say one of the oldest bad guy lines ever in the history of any world huh? ‘Join us or die’ type bull shit…just great. “You do not belong, alongside these…animals, and beside…I don’t think you would want your family harmed would you?” I looked right at him when he said that, I’m not sure if his eyes were one me or not, but I was dead set on looking him down…before I then smiled.

“Go ahead,” I answered seeing both of them flinch slightly at this. “Waste all of your time trying to find my family, because I know my family; they all would never forgive me if I didn’t fight for what I believe…and what I believe is that you sir,” I said before making a sucking sound and spitting right on his mask. Low yes, but did I care, not one bit. “I believe you can go to the nearest drug store, ask them where the lube is, to help you GO FUCK YOURSELF!”

The room was silent, even the small whimpers of cries from whoever was making it, inside their cages; they too, were still with noise. The man slowly stood up, and brought out a cloth, snapping it in the air before softly dabbing the spit from his face, again, dick move on my part, I will admit on that, but I was pissed! He stood fully, looking to me, or I think he was, his face was pointing to where I was, but as I spoke before, I couldn’t see his eyes. “Alpha?” he spoke again, using the voice changer to mask his voice. The large trench coat mutt walked over, before nodding his head. “Keep this one; use him as you see fit, to us, he is no longer a human, just someone who had turned his back to the better race.” I said nothing as I watched him go, Alpha, bowing his head slightly once more, looking back to me with that same grin, before he too left.

I could see a part of an arm outside the only known exit, just standing there, going nothing, the air, still save for the soft whimpers of fear, pain, I was not sure. Looking back over at the unicorn beside me, seeing that indeed, her horn was gone, she was still crying. Why…why did they want their horns, did they just cut them off so they could not wield magic? But wouldn’t they need unicorns to find gems and such? I played with the rope a bit more, trying to wiggle free, but the ropes were on far too tight to get loose. Luckily, they were not tight enough to stop the blood flow to my hands, but, it was still a pain ether way. Moving my arms and legs, I tucked my legs a bit, and brought my arms under and over, allowing me to look at my wrist, bound by these ropes. I could see a hint of a glimmer to the rope, possibly magic, as to what it does, I wouldn’t know. Trying to bite at the rope, seeing if I couldn’t just chew it off, I was greeted to a mild shock, yelling slightly, covering my scream by a tight lip and a loud moan of great pain. It stopped; just as soon as it had started.

Note to self…don’t try and take off the rope.

I don’t know when I fell asleep, but I was jolted awake by the sound of something hitting metal, perhaps something on the cages or something. “Wake up!” a voice snarled, as more bangs were heard. “You work now, get gems!” opening my eyes, and watched as from the door way, a ‘new’ set of ponies came in. Nine in totally, three being unicorns, it seem they still held their horns, not sure about the one that was next to me. Why was her one taken off, or was it always, or before she was taken? The empty cages door’s were opened, as the ponies, dirty, wounds seen along their body, not sure where they came from, but they were herded in, without a word. Just how long…how long have these ponies been here for. I saw a few look up, they saw me, and I was the new face of course. There were no life in those eyes, but with that one blank look, it was like…like they were giving me pity. Here it didn’t matter; I bet if one of every race was here, beaten down to the point where they were like this…it wouldn’t matter.

We would’ve all been the same. More dogs came in, two for each cage, they were large, built; or breed in this case…maybe. To be guard dogs. They reminded me much of the guards at Canterlot, you know, all the same color, seeming to be the same breed, flyers I mean. These guards, well they were brown in fur, the helm, looking like a silver plate, bolts seen going down the middle, holding it together. The same for the chest piece, but with more wielding bolts. Horns jetted from the top of the helm, and the shoulder blades of the armor. As they walked over, their eyes were covered, how they could see was the life of me. Each one held a spear. I swear their paws were so large; it looked like they could easily snap it in two like a twig.

The ponies that just came in, were pushed in the cages, as the door slammed with a heavy thud, I watched as food, a muck of brown like…something. They just ate it, whatever it was, my guess it was all we were getting. The other cell doors opened, as the ponies and colt slowly made their way out, myself, I was still sitting there, watching them. “Get up!” the dog that spoke before sated looking to me. He stood in front of my cage; he too held a spear, well not really a spear, more like a rounded stick. Purpose possibly to poke me if I didn’t listen. Now, I’ve read and seen many shows that knew it would be bad to fight back, with all these odds stacked against me…as much as I wanted to try and fight my way out…I knew I couldn’t win, I was no fighter.

Standing up awkwardly, the rope still around my wrist I made my way out. The dogs watched me, or from what I thought, the guard’s head turned a bit, but that was it. The butt of their spears grinding in the stone; a warning. I just gazed at them from the side of my eye, as the dog looked to me before grinning. “High mighty human…not so high now? Own kind left you here! Ha!”

“You know…if I wasn’t tied, I would’ve bitched smacked you right now,”

“I am not female,”

“Still would’ve bitch smacked you,”

“I am not a female! How can you claim to smack a female, if I am not a female?” give me a knife and I’ll make sure you are not a male… I don’t know why all of these dark thoughts were covering my mind…I guess when you are being held against your will, something short of darkness will come out sooner or later.

I followed after the group, watching as the ponies held their heads down, moving quickly to match the dogs, movement. Exiting out of the room, and down a set of a long hallway, I nearly gasped at what I saw. The main chamber, or what I think was the main chamber, was large. Holes or tunnels were seen going all over the place, crude looking stairs going ether up or down, making floors made out of the stones. I noticed red X’s around the walls all around, pickaxes, shovels, anything that could break stone, beside a jackhammer, or anything that needed power was seen. “Ponies know rule with horn,” I looked at the small runt of a mutt, he seemed to be the boss of this area, possible the smartest…as smart as they can be, beside Alpha. “Use horn other then lift tools, horns break off!” I watched as the mare that shared the cell next to me, seemed to release a soft sob, and that’s when I noticed, another pony, a unicorn stallion, his horn was also gone, but it had a small bump, could it be growing? Didn’t know if that was true or not. Sure I heard about horns being filed, and from what I also heard, if a horn was broken off, it would take years for it to grow back fully, (unless magic was used to quicken the speed) and even longer to tune the magic the way it used to be. “Human,” I just looked at him with my eye. “No funny thing or you get hurt!”

I still was bound, and was given a pickaxe, I was told to just do one thing…well two if you count the second as its own thing, hit the wall with the X and put all gems that’s found in the cart. I wanted to fight, hell, I’m sure anyone that ever thought that when they were a kid, that if something like this would happen to them, that they would fight; right? But I knew…I knew I could only get so far before they caught me and did something to me. The sound of the tools hitting the wall echoed loudly throughout the area, dogs barking orders to the ponies, and when I would steal a glance, I would see that each group, mostly made of three members, had three guards. I looked back to my task, my arms felt heavy; I lost count of how long I worked, moments? Hours? I couldn’t tell. Sweat caked my body, and the dust did as well. I heard the soft sound of crying next to me as I closed my eyes, the foal was next to me, and with who I guess was his mother…but when I looked, I was shocked and who the kid was…the same foal who gave me that letter from the princess! His white coat was a mess, dirt clung to it making almost a dirty grey in a sense, and what really got me to grind my jaws, was that I saw dry blood, his, or someone else, I couldn’t know. He was not wearing the vest or the hat of course, his blue mane, a mess and it seemed to cover mostly the front of his head, but that’s when I saw it, when he moved a bit, I watched as a tip of a horn was seen, before the mare beside him, moved his mane to cover it…she was trying to save him from that fate. His blue eyes looked up to her, as the mare, held for the quickest moment a small smile, I stopped for a moment to watch…something about a mother caring for their child… “Get back to work!” I yelled as I felt the spear hit me in the back of my legs, causing me to fall on my knees, my tool clenching in my hands as I grunted. I’ll be the first to admit, I can’t fight for shit…that guy I hit when after Nova, that was pure luck of surprised on my count…if I were to fight someone…I would not last long.

“Leave him alone!” I heard the child say as the mare held him back once more, looking over as I slowly got up, I noticed that she too was fully white, though her mane were that of black, with a bit of blue in it for lines. Her eyes were a soft brown like color. I could see a horn jerking out of her mane, as the shovel she was using, simply lifted the gems into the cart. The kid must’ve been pushing it. Her Cutie Mark being that of a red heart with wings on either side.

“You will watch your pup pony,” the dog growled threaten. “Or we may find uses for him, for others on their free time,”

“You…sick bastard,” I muttered as the dog only grin and went to hit me again. I grabbed the spear and with my anger I had bottled up, I slammed him to the wall, don’t ask me how I did it, but I did! He was taller than me, as I spoke of before, my head at his chest as I held the spear to his neck, trying to choke him off. I didn’t care what would happen to me at this point, I was just filled with so much rage! Hell I was even growling at this point!

I felt a set of paws grab my arms and drag me back, before yelling loudly as I was punched hard in the gut, causing me to fall on my knees, wheezing softly as my face burned. I felt myself being lifted up once more; I saw the hand wind up for another punch before a voice I hated to hear called out from behind. “That is quite enough,” Alpha. The guard dog lowered his arm, and that’s when I noticed it was the one I was choking good, let him know that even if I’m smaller, I can still beat him…if I’m lucky. “Turn him,” the order down, I was spun around, my arms behind my back as I was forced to stand up, looking at the trench coat wearing dog. “You know human,” he spoke, slipping his paws in his pockets before saying. “Even though my kind isn’t the most…smartest of the races, with the right leader we can have order…and I want order here, such outbursts can really damper such order, don’t you think?”

“Go to hell…” I muttered to him as he only chuckled softly.

“That’s what I like about you humans, that drive, gryphons have it, dragons as well, but they can back it up with their raw power, humans on the other paw. You need your tech…your weapons to make you look any sort of a threat. And yet here you are, attacking my dogs, a raw rage that’s I love to see!”

“Would you believe me that I had a major anger issues growing up?” I asked smiling. “Broke a kid noise with a hockey stick because he stole my chips.”

“Use being the word used here human,”

“Get me mad enough mutt,” I spat out before glaring. “And I’ll show you how much rage I can give!” he only softly laughed again before I then said “I don’t care what you think you can do to me…I will not easily be bent to do what you want!”

“So are you saying…we can’t do anything, we could beat you, and you would not submit?”

“Damn right,” I muttered looking to him as he shook his head before turning, seeming to think before he snapped his paws, and pointed to a guard before him and waved him over. The guard came over at once, as harsh whispers were heard before the guard nodded before moving to the colt, and grabbing him by his neck and lifting him up.

“Silver Arrow!” the mare called out as another guard went and grabbed her, pushing her along the wall as I jerked as Alpha produced a long, thin knife, walking over to the coat who was screaming and crying in fear. He moved even closer before holding his chest to hold him still, before the knife press along his throat.

“And what if…the life of a child was in your hands human?”

I jerked when I saw this, how could it be that nearly two weeks ago I came to this land, for a vacation and the GGG, it was all peaceful…in a way, but now here I was, underground, watching as this damn dog was threaten to harm this child?! How may I ask you?! “This is what is going to happen human,” the dog spoke once more, as the colt only cried softly more, I could see it in his eyes, fear. “We are not going to harm you…oh no, every time you break a rule, all we are going to do is not give you food for that day, but however, this one, of he will get the beatings or whatever we feel is needed. Do you want that on your soul…to know it is because of you, that this child would be in pain?!”

“You…sick bastard,”

“Perhaps,” he admitted shrugging. “But know this human, every pony that is here, every dog, and even you…you are mine. Nothing but slaves, and if I don’t like you…I will get rid of you, now then…do we have an understanding?” I just looked down, waiting just long enough to say.

“Let the kid go…I’ll…you won’t have any more issues with me,”

“Very good human,” I heard a soft thud followed by more crying before he then said. “Take the human to his cell, bound his hands along one of the bars, and give him no food,”

And this was how I spent the first day as a prisoner.

Sitting there, trying to sleep was hard, I’ll tell you that much, but it did give me time to truly think about things; I mean, what else was I to do? The first thing that always came to my mind was my mother, why, I don’t know, I kept replaying over and over again what was said when she found out my girlfriend was a pony. And that’s when I realized something…that’s when I started to noticed more of the hate groups between the ponies and humans. In a sense, I guess I just considered that the world was a good place because my mother so understood, but when I saw her for what she truly was…

I understand now, that the human race has it flaws, any race does. This shouldn’t have been news, that there would be racism when all of this happened, but I was so in my way, of just thinking the major human race were just dicks…did I become one myself? I really don’t know the answer to this, but when I see my other family members, that’s when I remembered that some of them, though they were happy that I was happy, they didn’t want to see me with my pony girlfriend, thinking on this, how could this be any different then what my mother did? Did I let this be okay because they were not in my face telling me I was wrong? Ugh…if I could I would’ve punched the cage around me in my anger. I know that in my mind I planted my race as a bunch of assholes, but well…I know that is not a fact.

We are trying, everyone is ponies, humans, gryphons, dragons, every race is trying to form peace with one another, it will be hard, it will be long, but it seems the humans are trying even harder. We are an alien in this world, just as much they are in our world. Ponies like Nova Star, and humans like me, we can prove that two very different races can get along. The dragons, who didn’t like the ponies at all for some reason, they are trying hard now to form peace with the princesses, and they had been in this world far longer! Everyone is trying…and I believe that this is good enough; this is good enough to keep on fighting no matter what. Maybe I wouldn’t live to be able to see the worlds when everyone is treated as equal, but I’ll be damned if I didn’t try and help.

I’ll tell you, that night, I felt something strong, I did dream, but I couldn’t for the life of me, remember what the dream was, I couldn’t remember if it was good or bad, but I knew it felt different, stranger than normal. But when I woke up, it was because, much like the day before, we were awoken by the sound of one of that dog’s slamming whatever they had toward the cages. I had to wait until they undid the extra rope that held me along the cage, and soon followed afterward; I did have no choice of the matter.

These dogs though, they really couldn’t be considered guards, many of the ponies were talking to one another, I guess trying to do something to keep their spirits up. I over heard one saying that Celestia would come and save us all. In a way, I really hope they were right. I know Nova must be worried greatly about me; I hope she would’ve gone to the guards and explain something. “Excuse me,” after raising my pick one more and slamming it into the wall, a few more gems falling out. I looked over with half closed eyes, to see the colt from yesterday, his mother also watching. “T…thank you,”

“For what?” I asked going back to work.

“You…did save me,”

“All I did was agree to not do anything stupid,” I pointed out. “I’m not about to let my idiotic ideas, getting a child hurt.”

“Either way,” a female voice spoke as I looked back over, seeing his mother’s eyes look to me. “Thank you…”

“You shouldn’t thank me for anything, until we are all safe and out of here…how long have you two been here?”

“Little over two weeks,” she answered. “Some have been captured years ago, others months, we are, as they would say, new meat.” I only hummed my respond to this as I went back to work. I looked about slowly, trying to find something, before I noticed there were three tunnels, all three held a red mark over each one.

“You know what those tunnels are?” I asked as the mother looked over and seemed to nod, that’s when I noticed that her cutie mark seemed to be that of three flowers, not sure what they were so I couldn’t say.

“Exits,” she answered. “One goes straight up, the ladder from what I heard is tall, the other goes out on the side, and I’m not sure about the last one.”

“Could be underground, or inside a mountain, the this place is craved out.” I pointed out, looking about quickly seeing the exits before then offering. “It is rather chilly, so that could be the fact, and if we can at least feel the wind, then at least that is something…”

“What do you mean I can’t see my sister?”

This caused me to stop as I looked over, seeing a new diamond dog I had yet to meet yet yelling up at the Alpha. She was a great deal smaller, maybe half my size from what I could see, her coat, pure white, she wore a black vest and black collar with some spikes along the edges. “Are you questioning my reasons pup?” Alpha asked looking down at the female dog, his arms crossed. “I told you my reason,”

“No, you just said no I couldn’t!” I noticed that her speech was rather good, almost like Alpha’s in a way.

“And that is a good enough reason,” he answered calmly.

“You promised me that if I helped with the last run, the one where that human came in, that I would be able to speak to my baby sister!” she yelled out, her paws shaking with rage. “It’s been nearly half a year since I saw her! She is the only family I have left!”

“And why should I care?” she jerked back as her so called leader said that to her as if she was smacked. “You and your sister were raised by those…ugh, ponies, we saved you, and we are trying to teach you right, she is at Los Pegasus for a reason, they can teach her better then I. she is young…pretty soon she’ll forget about ether you, or her so called pony family.”

“You didn’t save us, you took us! You murdered our family!”

“Enough!” he roared out calling her to shrink back a bit as he glared down at her. “You want to see your sister? Prove to me that you are a dog, not a pony!” and just like that, he turned and left, leaving the female dog standing there, alone. She just looked down, looking on the brink of tears, but she held it back, there was not else she could do. Walking over toward my group a guard then said,

“You pup!” she looked up, jerking a bit. “I’m tired; watch this group as we go to sleep,”

“Both of you are going?” she asked as the other guard yawned.

“Yes, boring work, you do boring work, or we make you do it,” he shoved the spear to her, I swear it was almost bigger than her! “We be back whenever,”

Leaving us with just one small dog, with a spear. She just sighed and then flinched when she saw me, unknown to her I heard the whole thing; maybe everyone else did as well, I didn’t know. The sound of my pick hitting the rocks echoed for a bit before she whispered. “I’m sorry…”

“For what?” was all I said.

“For getting you in this mess,”

“But not the others?”

“I didn’t help to get them here…but I’m sorry for them as well…”

“If you are really sorry…you could get out and tell the princesses about where we are,”

“I…I can’t, I tried that one time but Alpha found out and threaten to harm my sister if I did so again!” I said nothing again, but…I can see why, she was just looking out for her sister.

“You have a name?” I asked her before she nodded and said.

“Zoe…my name is Zoe,”

“I’m…I’m Silver Arrow,” we both looked over seeing the colt say his name as he gave a small smile up at us.

“And I am, Angel Heart,” now that I think of it...why is it that names for ponies are almost always about their Cutie Marks? Oh well, I shouldn’t say anything about it. “I’m sorry about your sister Zoe…”

“W…why are you being nice to me?”

“You really haven’t done anything to us,” Angel spoke as I looked over. “I’ve noticed the way you are around the others, and how you tried to smuggle in food for us all when you can…you’re a kind being Zoe, and you shouldn’t be here.”

“I…I know that,” she whispered but we shut up as she went to attention as a guard walked past. When he was gone she went on. “But…I have to do this for my sister!”

“Some may not understand you’re motives,” Angel whispered as I blended to the background by working, making it look like our group was not talking. “But I understand…I would do anything to keep my Arrow here safe.” Zoe just looked over at her before looking down, sighing softly before I then asked.

“There has to be a way…what about the lock on the cages?” she looked up to me before I whispered. “Can you get me a key?” I asked looking to her as she thought about it and nodded. “Okay, but now there the thing of these ropes, I can get them off without it shocking me…”

“The gems here are magic blockers,” she answered as she looked around quickly before saying. “I have an idea, but it may cause you from getting hurt, can you deal with that?”

“Yeah,” I nodded. “But before you do, there are a few things we have to iron out…for one, if we do escape, I want to get everyone out, if we escape, they will just pack up and go right?”

“That’s right, the ponies that are working here is one group…there another small group but I wouldn’t try and save them.”

“Why?”

She released a sigh before saying. “Those ponies…had become pets in a way; they would sooner sell you out so they could be rewarded with food or whatever, then to let you escape.”

“But…we have to help them…” Arrow whispered as I looked back at him and sighed softly but his mother beat me to the punch.

“Sweetie…these ponies, think of them that have been brain washed. They wouldn’t help us, they would help the ones that took us…we can’t trust them,”

“Beside…” I answered “I’m sure if we are quick enough the princesses can come and help them, but right now we have to get out of here.”

“Agreed…” Zoe answered before looking to me. “I’ll help you, under one condition,” looking to her once more as I slowly worked, she then answered. “Help me get my sister back…you’re a human, you must know someone who can help!” oh…I know somepony who can help. I agreed to her terms as she smiled back, thanking me for agreeing. But at that moment, that’s when I was hit hard in the face by the butt of her spear. I didn’t even see it coming as I fell backwards, and felt more punches land on me, I heard Arrow yell out, as some dogs rushed over. My vision was flashing, and I couldn’t feel a lot because of the pain, but I felt enough that something was shoved down my pockets.

“This one tried to attack me,” Zoe growled low as I was lifted up. “Take him back to the cage!”

“The Alpha will want the pony cub to be punished for this,”

“I’ll take him,” Zoe said. “Alpha wants me to prove I can be a dog, I’ll take the pony as mine for the night!” I heard the sound of soft laughing as I was dragged away, soon blacking out.

I didn’t understand why this was happening, why I couldn’t do anything as I was pressed down on the ground, as arms of those white human purest bastards held me down. My face pressed along the side of the ground, as I also heard crying, slowly moving my head up, I gasped loudly as I saw Lyra there, being held by one of those True Humans, as another held a gun to her head. I screamed, but no words escaped, I fought, but I was weak, I somehow saw a smile grow along the face of the one holding the gun, watched as his finger clenched at the trigger before…

“THAT IS ENOUGH!”

I blinked, watching as the area around me flashed a white light, as everyone around me seemed to just fade away, looking up, feeling the grip come off of me, I noticed that the sky was a dark red, but was slowly turning into the blue color of a calm day. What the heck…what just happened? Looking around I heard the clopping of hooves, and turned around and blinked as I saw Princess Luna walk toward me, her eyes were closed, calm, before opening them. Before I could even say anything she grabbed me in a hug as I gasped loudly. “Oh my dear friend! I have found you at last!”

“L…Luna?” I asked in shock before she released me. “What do you mean you found me…and how did I get back on Earth, I thought I was in Canterlot?” indeed, as I looked about, I could see that was I was in a park I grew up around back home, swings, a playground, the grass a lush green. But…looking around I could’ve sworn something was off.

“Peace my human friend,” she spoke looking to me. “You must understand…this is a dream,”

“A…dream?”

“Yes, none of this is real; this is your dream, your mind. Just moments ago it was a nightmare, but, it has been destroyed. Such is the duty of myself…but that is not important right now, where are you?!” where am I…what did that mean, as in, where was I at, as in this moment in this dream or…wait

“I was kidnapped…” I said slowly, not really a question, but at the same time, was. “Diamond Dogs yeah! They are the one that had been doing the kidnapping! I was taking after I left the Gala trying to find Nova!”

“It is as we feared then…” she spoke softly looking away. “Brandon, I need you to stay asleep, luckily, I was able to enter your dreams, humans are much more…different than that of ponies or the other races here. I prayed that you were not beaten, but in a bitter sort of sweet moment…it can help us!”

“How?”

“At this moment,” she spoke walking away as I followed after her. “My sister and I are taking many air ships toward the area. We were wrong about the humans not wanting to help, truly they did…but there were…issues,”

“The True Humans I’m guessing?”

“Yes, how did you know?” she asked stopping to look at me.

“I met two,” I answered, looking down before away. “They are the ones behind this, just as much as those dogs…but there is one helping. I planned on escaping out of my cell and getting the ones I can out as well. It is better if we left soon, that way, there wouldn’t be a hostage like issues going on. If you were to come now, or if they were to catch wind of you knowing where their location are; they could pack up and leave before it is too late!”

“My sister thought as much,” Luna confirmed before going on. “Just please be careful, I wouldn’t want you or anypony for that matter harmed.”

I smiled as I looked up to her before her eyes grew white for a brief moment before saying. “I have your location, we will be there soon, within the hour or so…it was rather close.”

“Wait, before you go, what did you mean about the humans helping?”

“I’ll explain when we meet up in the flesh my young human friend,” was all she said, as the world around me, started to…melt away.

I jerked awake a bit, groaning as I felt some pain where Zoe had hit me, it was only to be for show I know…but damn, for someone as small as her, she can sure pack a punch! My hands this time, quit luckily were not bound to the bars like last night, and now thinking of it, could that strange feeling of a weird sleep last night, could that have been Luna? Either way, I felt something inside my pant pocket, moving my hand slowly, as to not wake the guard, who was snoozing away by the only exit, I felt a gem and a key. Taking the gem, I hiss a bit as I felt it was sharp. Pulling it out slowly, I brought it to the ropes and started to move it back and forth, cutting the rope. Remembering that this gem was supposedly a magic blocker, the last time I messed with the rope, I got a mild shock. Working the gem all the more, I heard the small snap of the rope breaking as I grinned widely. Rubbing my wrists as I pocketed the gem. Going back inside, I pulled out a key that looked like it should’ve been in the 1700’s. Moving to my cell door, I placed it in the lock, and slowly turned it. It clicked, showing it unlocked, the guard jerking, snoring loudly.

Pushing the door slowly open, I looked along the wall, not noticing until now, but there were digging tools here as well. I knew at times that we would no doubt have to fight, the earth ponies could use their body, and unicorns, if strong enough could use their magic; me, I had nothing. Going over to the wall ever so slowly, not wanting to kill someone, even if the fuckers kidnapped me, so I moved away from anything that held a too much sharp edge, such as the pick axe. My hand went over to a rather overly large shovel, the spade looking almost the size of my head, and curved about inside enough that one could hold a lot of dirt inside of it. The handle was metal, as well as the spade, making it feel a bit heavier then what it should have been. Testing the weight and the height, the handle being a bit longer then my arm. Looking over at the guard, I heard him snort, but gasping as he started to wake up, looking about, I knew I had no choice, and slammed the shovel across his face quickly. A loud clang being heard as the dog released a short yelp, before falling over on his side, knocked out cold! Checking the shovel to see if any damage was done to it, I was surprised when there was none at all. Damn, this thing must be built with something that only this world has…that, or these guys just go down rather easily.

Going to the wall once more, I took the keys that were left dangling there, watching as the ponies all got up. I went over to Angel Heart’s cell first, seeing that her son wasn’t there. “Where’s Arrow?” I asked unlocking her cell with one of the many keys on the ring before she answered.

“Zoe took him to her room,” she answered as I went and started to unlock all of the cells with ponies in them. “She showed me where her room was, when we are ready, we can go and get him and leave.”

“I’m not leaving anywhere with that damn human!” looking over, I saw a plain looking unicorn, really, he was just plain, brown coat, brown eyes, his mane and tail black, and his cutie mark was just an open book…latterly, it was an open book. “It’s because of his kind that we are here in the first place!” he hissed softly looking to me, at least this asshole had enough brains to not yell. “If the princesses didn’t feel pity for these low life scums, then we wouldn’t be in this spot! These mutts couldn’t even spell their own names, and then these humans come and then they start to become smart enough to pony nap!”

“Hey there!” another pony called out, an earth pony, this one was all blue, and his fur covered his hoof a bit, his mane a curly black. His cutie mark being that of a hammer and saw. He was buffed, not as large as Big Mac when I met him, but chooses enough. “This human could have easily left us in those cages, but he didn’t, he is not like all humans!”

“Bah, must feel good when your own kind leaves you behind like the dirt you are,” he even spat toward me as I backed away.

“Look,” I answered holding my free hand, which was left, up in a show of me trying to be nice. “I can understand that you are upset and stuff with all that happened…but if we all work together on this…” I was thrown hard to the wall by his magic, a brown mud like aura held me to the wall as I gasped in pain. Being thrown and kept on something would hurt you know.

“That’s enough!” the blue pony called out softly, but with enough voice that he could do without alerting everyone else.

“You think I would help you human?” the unicorn spat as he let me drop, Angel coming to my side to help me up. “Listen up ponies, I know a way out, and if we rush them now, we can save the others and leave! It is the human’s fault we are here, so why should we help the kind of a being who is lesser then us!?” the other looked to the pony speaking, as the blue one that was on my side, also came over and helped me to my feet. I groaned rubbing my chest a bit but nodded to the two, saying that I was fine. It happened so quickly that I didn’t even see the unicorn, and the others that believed him, leave us alone in the holding area.

“That damn unicorn,” the male earth pony muttered softly before saying. “He is going to get us all killed or captured again!” I made my way over, picking up the shovel again that I dropped; likely it didn’t break when I was thrown. “Doesn’t he realize that you are a victim as much as we are?”

“He is no doubt stuck in his way of thinking,” I answered. “He believes all humans are the same…and I don’t blame him really. I don’t understand how long you all had been here, he is just eager to get out of here as anyone,”

“But to attack…”

“Its fine,” I spoke standing up fully. “Let’s just meet up with Zoe, find Silver and get the hell out of…” I was stopped when I heard the sound of yelling, blinking as we looked over toward the exit of the holding area before I then said. “I have a very bad feeling about this now…”

The three of us ran out of the area quickly, shovel still in my hand, as we rushed toward the mining area, to see something that I was at one point, not really surprised at. The ponies, who I just released out, were fighting the dogs that came out at some point. Yes the dogs were vastly bigger, but the thing was, the ponies outnumbered them, and they were pissed! Looking around in shock, trying to at least see if I could find Zoe in all this mess but couldn’t at all, this causing me to worry, as well as Silver’s mother who also seemed to be looking for the one keeping her child safe. “What is he doing?!” turning my head to look at the stallion beside me, we all watched as the unicorn that attacked me, were waving the ponies down a tunnel, possible the way out, when he turned and saw us, I saw this grin plastered along his face, before his magic started to form, and he hit the wall beside him. The area around us started to shake and rumble, not enough to knock anyone off their feet…but enough that the exit to where he was, was now blocked by rocks that had fallen to cover it!

“That fucking…!” I grunted in anger, he was willing to only save who followed him but not anyone else?!

Seemed this escape…was going to be much harder than I thought…

Escaping but not uncut (Unedited)

Author's Note

THIS IS UNEDITED so there will be many grammars and spelling mistakes, once the edit is done by a good friend of mine, this will be updated.

Escaping but not uncut (Unedited)

We stood in front of one of the known blocked exits that shit eating grin still itched into my brain from that damn unicorn. I wasn’t planning on leaving yet without Zoe or Silver of course, but if that was the shortest exits out of this hell hold…this just meant that we still had a higher chance of being caught! The sound of running footsteps caused me to turn with my shovel held high, ready to attack, but sighed a breath of relief when seeing it was Zoe and Silver. Angle rushed over, hugging her colt and making sure he was alright, as the blue earth pony, got ready to attack Zoe. “Hang on,” I yelled getting between him and her. “She’s with us! If she hadn’t helped me escape none of us would’ve been out of here!”

“But she is a Diamond Dog!” he answered with a glare looking at the one behind me.

“Also raised by ponies,” I pointed out as she looked to me with a surprised look. “Look…uh…”

“Boulder,” fit the bill for sure…he is a large pony.

“Boulder,” I spoke his name. “Look, we don’t have time for this; we gotta get out of here, now!”

“He’s right,” she spoke up as we looked to Zoe. “Look like’s the main exit is gone, how did that happen?”

“A unicorn that seems to hate all humans,” I said quickly. “So it’s ether one or the other tunnel we take.”

“Each is equally large,” the dog answered. “These caves had been here for years, it was only when Alpha came did he make that one tunnel that went straight ahead…before that well…they lead to different exits but, it could take us a while.”

“The princesses are on their way anyway,” I said back as the four looked to me. “Princess Luna came to me in my dream last night; they are to be here within the hour, so let’s get out of here and quickly before anymore come out!” I did a quick look around and said “Zoe, you go with the other dogs,”

“W…what?”

“Listen, the moment Alpha finds you with us, trying to escape, what do you think he will do to your sister?” she bit her lip a bit as I knelt down. “I will give word to the princess about your sister, they can help you get her out, I’m sure of it.”
She looked up to me, seeming thinking before nodding her head, her ears twitching a bit before saying. “Go down one of these tunnels, quickly! More are coming!” I nodded, seeing Boulder, Angel, and lastly Silver run down one tunnel, I turn to follow them before hearing Zoe answered. “I’ll cover this doorway and the other, that’s all I can do right now…I hope you all get out safe!”

“We will,” I told her before almost entering the tunnel. ‘And Zoe…thank you,” she looked back to me, a small smile on her face as she took a pickaxe and went to the tunnel I was entering, and started to whack away at it. I followed the slightly dark tunnel, catching up to the others; just as the light from behind was blocked out.

We had been walking for a while, perhaps ten minutes or so, though some of the gems that were seen all about somehow held light within him, Angel with what little magic she had, made a ball of light. The tunnel was wide enough that we could all walk in a line, side to side. I kept looking backwards; making sure no one we didn’t know was following us, Boulder would jump at each shadow that seemed to come by. At times we stopped, hearing echoes of barks throughout the tunnels. My hand gripping the handle of my shovel all the harder as Boulder, kicked the ground like a bull would. Luckily, the echoes passed leaving me with just one thing on my mind…we were not the only ones in these tunnels. Boulder told me that he had been in this tunnel a few times before, and that he knew that there were rooms were some of the workers stayed. Telling me that these tunnels echoed as a way of talking to one group and another. The fact we haven’t heard any barks behind us, I would think they were trying to find out what the little quake was about. “When I was done here, there were I think…three or five Diamond Dogs station here,” he told me as we lead our small group. This is where most of the gems were found at first, as well as an exit a few miles…I think down this way.”

“Why not just mine here then, and not out there?”

“This tunnel…you could call it, the spine of this mountain, this means that if they were not very careful…a trait not found in most of these damn mutts…well, this whole place could cave in on us.”

“Then why keep any dogs in here then?” I heard Angel ask.

“My guess…to keep anyone from mining in that area.” Boulder spoke again. “No doubt, Alpha gave them orders to guard the area, and attack anypony but him.”

“And if there are guards there…and this is the only exit,” I said slowly, knowing what the answer would be.

“We will have a fight on our hooves,” he confirmed as I gripped the shovel a bit harder.

“So what’s your story?” I asked after we walked a bit down the tunnel some more, man, this tunnel felt like it just went on and on, twists and turns, drops and…it was just so damn crazy! At times we had to help one another to climb up a way, because it looked like they just shot right upward when they were digging. I turned to Boulder, after helping Angel up another steep hill. “I mean your Cutie Mark looks like it has to do with something along the lines of building right?”

“Yes,” he answered. “But you see, my families were miners, hence my name being Boulder, my father was not really happy when my calling was building. This is why I know we need to be safe around here, or else we would risk a cave in!” I nodded at this, looking back as Angel stayed close by toward her son, before I spoke up once more.

“Then lets just get out of here quickly then… what about you, Angel?” the pony jerked as she looked up toward me. “What do you do for a living?” she seemed to look away for but a moment, as if not sure how to answer the question, before then looking back and then started her small tale.

“Well,” she spoke, as we kept walking, luckily there wasn’t a part in this stage of the tunnel that required us to climb up a bit. “I am now, working at a shop, helping ponies and other creatures we don’t have the items on hoof, but we can easily order it for them.”

“Makes sense I guess,” I answered once more before then realizing what she said. “Wait, you said I am now working at a shop…where did you work before that?”

At this, she seemed to stop her words for more then a few seconds, before sighing ever so softly and telling her story once more. “I use to be a servant for Celestia, a high honor mind you, to help make the life of one of the princesses even a little better…however, I…left the job after five years.”

“Why?” I asked. “Pay not good, hours too long?”

“Oh no, no, no…” she spoke shaking her head as she gave a small gentle smile. Now that I noticed, I could see the three ponies looking a bit better then when I first met them…however, how long had we been walking for anyway? “The pay was good, the hours even great…the princess seemed to over pay us a lot of the time, for little things and such…it was just…after four years of working for her, she offered me a job as her nephew’s personally maid.” Her nephew never knew she had one, could it be Princess Luna’s kid…but wouldn’t that mean another Alicorn running about? “Prince Blue Blood was…a hard pony to work with, to say the least…it was after a year of working with him…that, I just decided to quit…I couldn’t…” she looked away, was she ashamed? “This was around the time I was with Silver when I just found out I would be having a foal…so it was a stupid idea for me to quit, but Celestia…she offered and easily gave me a job at the shop I am in now. And she even paid for my bill at the hospital, she is very caring…for everyone.” I liked this princess more and more, in fact I liked all four when I met up with them at the Gala…god how long had that been? I couldn’t even remember.

“I heard rumors,” Boulder spoke up. “That she didn’t want the Gate to stay open at all, that she wanted to be kept hush, hush,”

“What?” Angel spoke up. “How can you say that? Celestia and Luna decided at the same time she wanted peace with the humans?”

“You know how it is with history,” he spoke once more, not bothering to look back. “There had always been good light on her, but never anything bad, so far only Luna with her becoming Nightmare Moon…what I heard, is that it was Luna, who first wanted to form peace, and Celestia fought against it…as to why, I don’t know…?” What…if that was true…then why? As I thought of these questions, a small voice peeped up.

“Maybe…because she was scared?”

We all stopped and looked back at Silver, who looked up at me and said. “I’m sorry Brandon…but well…humans are new to this world right? A race nopony had ever seen before…maybe Princess Celestia was just…scared of what you would do?” he then looked about us and went on. “I know its strange when I keep hearing that we ponies hate change…that we don’t take it well…this is a big step, a new world, latterly a step away? Even a princess could’ve been scared! But Luna…she was forced to accepted a lot of things right? Maybe that’s why she said it first, because she understands that change could be a good thing!” damn…the mind of a child...a wonderful thing is it not?

“Could be right kid,” Boulder spoke once more before stopping and holding his hoof up. “Shh…listen…”

I held the shovel a bit tighter, before hearing an echo of a bark, this one was vastly louder…not even maybe a few feet away, and that’s when I saw it; a turn in the tunnel, and a light being seen. The Earth pony moved up ahead rather slowly, moving low to the ground and took small easy steps as he grew closer and closer to the edge, I looked back and held my hand out, telling Angel and Silver to wait back as they nodded, myself, I moved closer; not seeing them but could well hear them. “You’ve been barking for long time now!” I heard a voice say, a diamond dog of course. “What was with shake, that we can’t get answer back?”

“Cave in?” another spoke as Boulder looked back, I held up two fingers and pointed, he shook his head, I added another one and again he shook. Holding four up he nodded; four dogs in that room. “Ponies stupid enough to make a cave in?” he was right about that, that was for damn sure. I moved back after seeing Boulder was backing away as well, before asking him. “What’s going on?”

“They are just sitting there,” he whispered back toward me. “Four of them, wearing abit more armor then the other dogs. Their heads, chest, and legs are covered, not their hind legs for some reasons.”

“Possible better running movement…” I muttered. “Only exit I’m guessing?”

“Yes…I remember this area, there only one exit, them protecting this area is a two way reason, to stop a cave in…and escapes.” Great…just fucking great…and the way they sounded, the armor part I mean, I knew for a fact that my shovel was not going to do a lot of damage ether way. “We could try simply rushing them,” he pointed out as I looked back at him. “If this is only the way out now, that is open I mean…it could allow those two to escape.” I turned back, looking at Silver and Angel. He was right…what if not all of us could make it out… “And if lucky, I can keep them at least off you as well…”

“What?” I asked looking back at the earth pony. He was looking away from me, before going on.

“I had lived a long life Brandon,” he spoke softly as I knelt down on the ground. “Perhaps I can do at least something to keep those four off you…but well…between you and me, im stronger; I can easily buck those dogs!”

“But to take four at once…”

“I’m not saying it’s going to be easy, but it can be doable, maybe I can’t beat them, but I can buy at least a little bit of time.”

“I…” I was going to say, that no I couldn’t allow him to do this, to throw his life away for three strangers!”

“It’s fine…I know what you are about to say, why help strangers I barely know,” he then turned once more to look at me, a soft smile on his muzzle. “But…didn’t you do the same for us? By letting us go?” I swallowed hard when he said such words, the look on his face, I could see he was trying to put on a brave face, but he was scared…I could tell.

“You get out of here safe you hear me?” I told him grasping his hoof. “If you do, I’ll take you out for a drink or something!”

“I’ll hold you to that, Brandon,” he smiled softly. “The bit I've seen of you, well, you seem like a good young stallion…now get ready to run, run and don’t even look back you got it!” I nodded as I stood back up and backed away. Looking to my side as Angel no doubt heard what was going on as she had Silver on her back, he holding around her neck tightly.

“Good luck, Boulder,” Angel whispered softly. “And thank you,” he smiled as he gave a bop of his head before taking a deep breath and rushing out.

The sound of a grunt was heard, followed by barking of the dogs. “Pony?!” one voice yelled as the clatter of feet were heard, I waited a few seconds, before hearing a grunt, Boulder before hearing.

“Now!” I turned to the two as I nodded and we rushed out. quickly seeing the other, and only way out as the two ran there quickly, I followed behind, looking over to see four dogs near Bolder, nearly having his back to the wall, I started to slow a bit, the area small but large enough that I could run to get to the other end, I was going to stop, going to fight before he turned and bucked one in the face. “Just go!” he screamed again as the other three covered him. The one that fell to the ground was slowly getting back up, the grunts and yells of pains slowly becoming nothing but echo.

When no one follows you, it means ether one or a few things, one, those dogs were just as stupid as the others. Two, they really didn’t care, three there was something even worst down here waiting for us. Or last, this was a dead end, and we would have to go back ether way. We found a stick later on, Angel, telling me with what little magic she had left, allowed the stick tip to catch on fire with a white glow. All she told me it would light the area, but would not burn; nice. I also learned then, that whatever drink and food, (when they felt nice enough to give them any) could’ve been drugged with some sort of drug that crippled any magic user. The longer they didn’t eat the drug, the more their magic would return. We were lucky enough she was strong enough to even light a stick. Time had little to no hold here…how long had we been walking around in the dark for, truthfully…I couldn’t tell you or anyone. Silver, he had cried a bit at times, worried about Boulder. He kept asking why we left him back there; Angel told him it was his idea; to save us. I didn’t say anything; I couldn’t. You hear stories of people risking their lives for others they barely knew, seen it in movies, on the news. You read it in the papers and books…but when you see it, your heart aches. Even more, when you don’t know what became of them? Is he dead…did he escape and is on his way here now…did he kill them? Could I have done that…could I have risked my life like he did? I just don’t know…and that is what scares me. I always thought in my mind, if something happened that I would do a thing, in a way…but well now, I didn’t know what to do. This was not my mind; this was real life; a matter of life or death now; no doubt on that.

We followed the path a bit more; at times it came down pretty steep I went down first, catching Silver as he slid down, Angel next. Swinging my sit about, seeing the cave all the more, before the sound of soft dripping was heard. Looking up, I felt the drip hit my face and then could see it…light! Too far up for us to climb sure, but there it was, a faint but easy enough to see! “A exit has to be close now!” I exclaimed as the two ponies also looked up. “I mean come on, there a crack there enough to pour in some light, which would mean wherever we are; this part of it is much weaker!”

“But…what about Boulder, we can’t leave him back there,” Silver spoke looking back from where we came from. The echoing clops of my shoes and their hooves heard.

“He will be alright,” his mother spoke ushering him along. “When we get help, the guards will come and put a stop to all of this!” unless the dogs had already packed up and moved by now…

We walked a bit more, no words were exchanged, nothing, just the sounds of our feet on the ground, the crackling of the magical fire, the sounds of rumble all around…wait rumble…? The sound of the rumbling grew louder, and louder, echoing across the hollow like area we were in, the two standing beside me as I had the only sort of light, before the ground started to quack. Large bodies of rocks started to falling, the cracking sound easily heard as Silver screamed out in fear. “Run!” was all I said as the mother and son ran off ahead of me. I followed flow behind, as the ground below us started to split and crack under the weights of everything coming down on it! Why was this happening, was this a normal thing that happened here, these quakes or what? Or could this be the reason no one was following us?! I hate to say it, but I screamed when I felt the air of a rather large stone land so close, I felt the draft of it, my heart pounding deep in my chest! The ground still shaking as the large chunks of stone fell as if from the heavens themselves, even though I knew it was only because we were inside what felt like a large hollowed out area!

The two ran in front of me, myself I was rather slow, but they were indeed faster then myself, I heard Angel call out about something, I didn’t know what, looking up, I then noticed it myself a exit! Just barely seen and it was right there! We all ran quicker, the mother in front, Silver behind her and me behind. We were almost there, until I heard the sound of someone tripping. Angel was still running, and I could see that the colt was the one that fell. Grabbing him, throwing away the troche, and as well as the shovel I picked him up in my arms, nearly falling over myself as I pushed myself harder. Almost there, almost…! “Brandon, Silver!”

Looking toward her, I could see the fear in Angel’s eyes as she was looking up the sky was, or should I say the roof of wherever we were, started to collapse in and one single boulder, coming down on us, rather quickly. You know those stories where people say, things slow down, that you can see everything and yet nothing…that was not true, time didn’t slow down, in fact, it sped up to the point to where, I saw a magical dome come over me and Silver, me hitting the dirt, covering his smaller body with my own. The stone bouncing off the shield followed by the shattering of glass, a pain coming to my back as I felt something dig deep inside of it, luckily to the point where it didn’t hit my spine; before darkness.

“Br…Brandon!” I heard my name being called out, I felt sore all over, even breathing hurt, as my face was pressed down into something hard, and dusty. When I inhaled, I was breathing in dust, and exhaling just caused the dust to fly all about me. “Brandon! Please get up!” I felt someone shaking me, pleading in my ear to move, I wanted to; but couldn’t. A groan was my answer as I opened my eyes, light pouring in as I slowly turned my head, my right cheek pressed to the ground my left face exposed. Where we saw a crack before…well now there was a huge hole now, sunlight, pouring in, as well as the few cracks of smaller less life threatening stones falling from the edges…what the hell…ugh! Pain shot up my back, and I knew my spine wasn’t broken, the fact that I could move my legs and arms, well that was plus, but there was something sticking out of my back, and whenever I moved; oh god did it hurt!

“S…Silver?” I question groaning as I tired to stand but couldn’t without a huge bolt of pain shoot up my body again, which caused me to smash down on the ground.

“P…please you have to help!” I could hear the tears, or chocked up sobs…I couldn’t even think straight much less make sense by this point. I could feel something, blood no doubt dripping down the side of my back, as well as my face. My arms moving under me, groaning as I tried to stand again, this time getting my baring as I reached back, feeling something indeed stuck from my back. It wasn’t long or wide, maybe like a pocket knife deep, or half way…I couldn’t tell. Reaching fully behind, I knew I would rerate this later but…I yanked it out; I howled. Throwing it off to the side without even looking at it, I heard the clanks of it skipping off the ground as I turned over to where I heard the soft sobs of a child…my mind no longer on the pain; for what I saw, could not compare.

Angel was lying under a pile of rocks, her back toward me, as Silver was in front of her, shaking her head trying to move her. All I could see was her upper body and a single arm visible, everything else was covered. I groaned softly, seeing the blood pool from under the pile of stone, the child, shaking her, calling for his mother, but not a noise, or a movement was seen. Looking around again, I could see clearly now indeed there was an exit close by, perhaps not more then five feet away, the light coming from there, dimmed because of the other much brighter sunlight from above being used. So close…so damn close… “B…Brandon!” I looked over, my left arm felt broken, looking down, I groaned and looked away, many cuts were seen coming from it, blood pooling down to my finger tips. I couldn’t see bone, thankfully, but I could see the way my arm was bent…it was bent below the elbow. My right leg, also felt a great pain, looking at it, my pants ripped in some places, my right leg bleeding a bit as well, but it wasn’t broken, but it still hurt like a fucker… limping over slowly, half dragging my leg behind me I fell to my knees holding onto the pile with my good arm so I wouldn’t fall over. Silver looked up to me, his eyes filled with tears as he looked back down to his mother. “Sh…she’s not moving!” he cried shaking her again. “Mom! Mommy please!” I said nothing, as I held my stance on my knees and moved my right hand over toward her neck, my fingers pressed, looking around, trying to find a pulse.

There was none…

My eyes closed, my head bowed down, as I let my hand slip away from her neck, opening my eyes again, to see a crying child before me. My face must’ve told him what he feared; Angel…was gone. He just started to cry loudly, holding onto his mother’s still body. I wanted to hold him, to try and help him through this, and as much as I wanted him to greave…we had to leave now, what if another one of those caves in happened, or shakes…or whatever! Even as I thought of these things within my mind, I slowly felt myself becoming more and more drained; was it because of me losing so much blood? How much blood did I lose? All I know is that as I fell backwards, grunting as the world started to spin; I saw something…something coming down. My eyes slowly closing, as on one side whatever it was, it was blue, the other was white, and as my eyes started to close even more; all that I could hear, was the crying of Silver.

I woke up to the steady sounds of beeps on one side of me, my back, I felt something soft pressed along it, as well along my chest, my body ached still, but not too much…where was I? my first reaction was to bolt up right, did the dogs capture me and Silver again!? The beeping grew faster, more loudly as my breathing increased; I felt something in my arm as I tried to reach to pull it out! “Easy, easy!” I felt a hoof press me on my chest, my eyes snapping out, blinding myself as I groaned. “Mister Casey, please calm down! Everything is alright, you are safe now!” when I gained my eyes back, I looked about quickly, my head still hurting, and looking around like that, made it all the worst. I was in a white room, just pale white, the window covered by a curtain allowing some sunlight to enter. Looking around again this time more slowly, I found myself in what to be a hospital bed, my arm hooked up to a IV I believe, two sets really, one had blood in it, the other some clear stuff that I didn’t know what it was. My arm that wasn’t covered in the tubes I patted my chest, finding myself covered in bandages that ad a bit of red in it. “Cuts may have reopened a bit,” I heard the voice once more, looking over to see a red stallion unicorn. He wore a white coat with a red cross along the chest part…a doctor? Hs mane was that of dirty blond, his eyes a deep brown. When he saw me looking at him, he asked me softly. “How are you feeling?”

“W…water?” my voice was heavy, crackly; it wasn’t my voice that was for sure. He nodded, using his magic to bring a glass over as I took a sip. Groaning as it hurt to go down. “Thanks…” I muttered leaning back on the bed.

“Other then you needing that water…how are you?” he asked again before I responded, at times having to stop to catch my breath.

“Sore…feels like I was hit by a freaking train…”

“Boulders more like it,” the stallion spoke as he went over to the foot of my bed, I was surprised that the bed was large enough to fit me…but I didn’t think too much on it. Could just be they made human like rooms for the humans living here…or was I back on Earth?

“Where…?”

“Canterlot Hospital,” he spoke before I could ask. “Didn’t want to risk sending you over as you were, we never had to send someone through a portal when they were badly hurt, and we didn’t want to test what it would do to you, in such a sate you were.”

“How bad…was I?”

“You could’ve been far worst,” he spoke flipping the pages up and down. “The princesses when they found you, pour a bit…or I mean a lot of magic to heal you on the spot, from what I heard, they had to break your arm again when it didn’t set right. They never did have to heal humans before.”

“What?” I looked down at my arm, seeing that wrapped up as well, not in a case, but bandages as well, a small bit of warmth to it. “W…wait, Silver…?”

“The colt? He is fine, you pretty much took most of the damage when you covered him…however, and it was his mother’s shield that saved both of your lives as well.”

A flash back of what happened in the cave came rushing back, me covering Silver, and me watching a magical shield cover all around us…or what I thought was all of us. I swallowed hard, which caused me to cough.

“She…didn’t make it?” I dare asked as the doctor sighed and shook his head ever so slowly.

“She had been drugged for a long time, whatever the Diamond Dogs were giving them to dim their magic down, well it work…I can only guess what happened to her, was a Emotionally Magical Surge, or EMS for short.” If I was well enough I would’ve said that was kinda how we shorten the name for the Emergency Medical Services, but I didn’t feel much like talking unless I had to. “What that is, well it pretty much what the name says, a high power of emotions, fueling the magic user to make one large magic attack or any type of spell. If she was in full health when she did it, all that would’ve happened, was her being so weak, but well…with her being weak already, and the rocks…” he looked away and sighed. “That poor colt… thank Faust that the princesses were kind enough to give him a room in the castle, until plans are made for him. You know, he and three others guests kept coming in everyday to make sure you were fine,”

“Huh…?”

“Well, one was Princess Luna, she is in fact paying your bill here, Silver Arrow being the second, the first day, he wouldn’t move until he fell asleep, when he was taken to the castle. Your mare friend Nova, and one, Lyra if I got her name right, ether way, everyday those four came to make sure you were alright.”

“How long…have I've been out?”

“Three days,” fuck…didn’t feel like that, really it felt like I just blacked out a moment ago. “Yes, rather shocking yes? Doesn’t feel like that at all?”

“Yeah…god…what happened in there…?”

“I believe I can answer those questions for you,”

We both looked over, my eyes widening a bit as standing in the doorway, was Princess Celestia herself! I had only met her once already; during the Gala…god how many days had passed since that I couldn’t even know anymore, a week? Less? The stallion bowed down at once as the princess raised her hoof telling him to rise. “How is he Doctor?”

“Rather well, better then when he first came here,” he pointed out. “The magic you placed on him on site really helped, and his body is stable, there was that moment when his body went into shock…” the fuck? “But no damage was found, and he seems to remember what happened.”

“I see…does he need your help at the moment?”

“No, do you wish to have some alone time with him?”

“Please, and let nopony enter unless his life is in danger, or I say so.”

“As you wish, just allow me a quick check and I shall be out of your mane.” The princess nodded as she came over, a pillow coming out of the air from her magic, as she sat down on it. Beside my bed as she gazed down at me. Her eyes, they held such kindness, as if a mother would look…I rather not think of mothers right now… After the doctor did his rounds looking over at me and whatever I was hooked up to, he left out the room, the soft click of the door closing, and that was it; I was alone with the Princess of the Sun.

Nether said anything as she looked down at me, my eyes locked on to her for a moment before looking away and looking up, I felt her take a hold of my arm, and look back over. She was holding and checking the bindings, so it seemed. “How is the arm?”

“Warm,” was my answer as she nodded.

“The arm is still healing a small bit; sorry…we had to break it again when the bone grew the wrong…”

“It’s fine…” I took a small pause before then adding. “How is Silver, doing?” talking was becoming easier now. Celestia said nothing at first, ether choosing her words carefully or not sure what to say.

“He didn’t eat for two days, something I can understand why, it was only when Luna asked him, ‘do you think Brandon would want you not to eat?’ did he start again. You seemed to have an impression on him.” She then released a small smile and chuckle. “He kept calling you, Shovel Knight,”

“Oh dear God…” I groaned, but laughed all the same. “They have that game here?”

“Luna was the one that gave him the chance to play it, believe it or not.”

“Still…baffles me how a princess plays video games,”

“And kicks plot, as she puts It.” we shared one more laugh as I groaned.

“Don’t make me laugh…hurts…”

“Yes…sorry, we tried to heal you fully, but we were worried we would do more harm then good, with the little information we had on the human body. Believe me when I say, I have ordered a few medical books on humans, so I may study, so something like this doesn’t happen again.” I said nothing for a small moment before remembering a few things.

“Zoe…the Diamond…”

“Yes,” she stopped me again. “There is a Diamond Dog named Zoe, who claims to have helped you, saying you would ask us about her sister?” I nodded my head as she then said. “Explain,”

So for the next small bit, I told her all I knew, first of Zoe, and the promise I told her if she helped me escape, Celestia, listened, and did not stop me, nor ask any questions until I was fully done. I told her of how it was the True Humans who were behind this, that Alpha was just an underling to their plans, whatever that may have been. That Zoe was raised by ponies and was not like the other mutts at all. I told her of the unicorn that attacked me, and what he did, how Boulder risked his life…now that I think of it… “Boulder…what happened to him?”

“Boulder, the earth pony is fine,” I released a deep sated sigh. “The quake that happened, gave him enough time to escape, in fact, when we came down to find you, Silver, and…his mother, he was rushing up behind.” She closed her eyes and then went on. “He said the same thing about this unicorn as well, and a bit from what he could see of this Zoe character. She has agreed to show us the location, as soon as we agree that we shall pardon her and her sister, and reunite them.”

“Are you…?”

“We shall,” she opened her eyes with a small smile. “You debt is paid Brandon,”

My debt…no it wasn’t, there was still one more, well two; Boulder and Angel Heart. “Silver will be most happy that you are well,” she went on. “However, I still need to speak to him about something…”

“Wait…does he have any family at all? I mean left…?” when I said this, she turned to look at me, her eyes watching mine as she spoke.

“Can you give me your word, that what is said here wont leave this room?” I was confused, but I nodded all the same. “Equestria now has a DNA System, given to us by your race, we can easily match anypony to a family member in case something like what happened to Silver happens. We were worried we would have to go search ever city, town, est., to see if this child has any living family left…well, we found one, his father.”

“But…that is great, isn’t it?” I asked her as Celestia looked back to me. “Or…not?” she sighed again; looking drained or…disappointed really.

“It’s great, at least he has family left…but the thing is, young Brandon…” she looked back to me before saying. “His father is Prince Blue Blood…my nephew.”

It took me a moment for it all to click in, my eyes growing wide, as I remembered what was talked about in the place where we were held captive…that Angel Heart use to work as Celestia servant before going to Blue Blood! “Prince Blue Blood was…a hard pony to work with, to say the least…it was after a year of working with him…that, I just decided to quit…I couldn’t…” I could remember her saying before then remembering another line. “This was around the time I was with Silver when I just found out I would be having a foal…” at that moment, knowing now what she meant…I said only a few words.

“Imma smack a bitch up!”

Healing and Answers (unedited)

The look that Princess Celestia gave me, it was both shock, and perhaps surprised? Maybe because of the choice of words I used when I just found out that the father of Silver Arrow was in fact her nephew. At the moment, I couldn’t even remember if I ever told anyone that well, my father was never in my life. Well, never is a strong word, I know who my father is; I know what he looks like. When I was ten, I had met him for the first time, even though I am considered ‘white’ my father is really black. But his father, from what I was told, was in fact Asian; yeah my DNA is all over the place; maybe that’s why I’m so, as I say, mental unstable. “Beg…your…what?” she asked ever so softly as I blinked and looked back over at her; lost more in my own train of thought.

“Sorry…something I always say when I’m pissed at someone…think of it like a trademark line I say, like super heroes have…but really…are you…”

“We are sure,” she stopped me as I frowned; still hate it when people cut me off. “We ran the test three times, and seeing his age, and when Angel…’left’ the numbers add up. I have yet to speak to my nephew about this, but I plan to very soon. With Silver’s mother…gone, I believe it’s far too soon to throw more information, that he no doubt would like the answer to.”

“One being why didn’t he know who his father was?”

“One of the questions yes.” She confirmed as she sighed shaking her head ever so softly. “You must think I’m a silly princess, you are nothing more then a common folk, I barely know you other then well the feat of brave deed toward your mare friend and now this,” she waved her hoof to me. “And yet I am telling you something I have yet even told Blue Blood.”

“If I may, I feel as if I can tell you a few things as well,” she looked to me as I tried to sit up, I felt a magical grip on me, as I saw her horn glow, helping me to sit up as I smiled. “You just have this aura about you princess, that anyone if they wanted to, could tell you things they couldn’t tell anyone else. Maybe you are telling me these things because for the matter of fact, I am not a pony. And beside, I don’t judge you for what you do; unless you do something extreme like kill hundred of thousands without a reason,” she just blinked. “Just saying.”

“Point taken.” I gave her a small smile, to which she returned.

We spoke for a bit more, until she excused herself, telling me no doubt that her sister and her, great-nephew, (it would take some getting use to from her to say that) would come visit me sooner or later, even more when she would tell them I was awake and well. Bidding her a good day as she left out of my room, I leaned back onto my bed, looking up as I just started to think about what had happened. I mean really…all of this happening while I was on vacation, and even more now, come to find out that the True Humans was behind it all. I wonder what else there was that was happening, that was linked to this group. And I bet the other group, Harmony; I bet they were just having a field day with this. Celestia told me, that within the days I was in my somewhat coma, the pony who attacked me, the very same one that blocked off the exit that would’ve gotten us all to safety, laid claim that it was he who saved everyone, never once speaking of me and what he did; course not. And of course the news, being how they are, took his word as the truth, never brothering to ask the others, ether because they were too shaken up to say anything, about what they went through; or my guess fear that the Diamond Dogs would find them again.

Celestia told me that she would speak to Boulder again, seeing how he was my witness to the attack this unicorn did to me, and if both side claimed the other was lying, she would use a lie detector spell, that would make anyone speak the truth. A spell she hates to use, from what she told me. When asked what she would do, when it came back that this unicorn did in fact attack me, (which duh he did) and blocked off the exit for us, simply because I was human, Boulder, Angel and Silver being with me and placing their lives at risk. She told me simply he would be charged for a hate crime, and also stallion-slaughter, because his action to block us in caused the death of Angel. Did that really seem fair? The hate crime part yes I can understand fully, but…as much as I hated to say it, did the man slaughter charge come into play for this? I was taken out of my train of thought, when a knock came to the door, looking over, I took in a deep breath, as Nova Star, poked her head in.

When her eyes came to me, seeing me watching her, she held a small frown of sort, ether trying to hold back emotions, im not even sure, flowers were held in her mouth as she walked over, seeing a empty vase and slipped them inside, using magic to somehow bring a water like materially to what I would think, to keep the flower fresh. Sitting down on the floor, looking to me, her bottom lip quivering, before jumping up, and pulling me in a strong hug. “H…hurt!” I gasped out loud, still in some pain, but she still hugged me all the same.

“I…I was so worried…” she whimpered in my ear as she still held me all the tighter, only after a few moments did she release me, and place a kiss on my lips. When she pulled away once more, she climbed on the bed, laying beside me as she nudge my arm over her body, her head tucked into the nape of my neck. it was strange…we’ve only been a couple for maybe a few days now, my sense of time messed up for the moment because really…I did go through a lot of shit! My hand, moving down her back, her coat moving with my hand as I spoke softly.

“How are you…?” she looked up to me, as I could see the star of tears in her eyes.

“M…Me?” she spoke. “What about you?! Do you realize you’ve been knocked out for a few days?”

“I am aware of this,” I nodded my head. “Spoke to Princess Celestia for a bit, but really Nova, I’m fine…maybe a bit on the sore side, but it could’ve been far worst.”

“That’s…true,” she agreed as she sighed, simply moving back to laying along side my body, seeming to be content to where she was. My hand, softly rubbing her back up and down again, trying to sooth her worry. I tired to be as still as possible with my words, was I truly alright? Or was I saying that juts to say that, just to say I made it out without a cut on me…well, not cut as in able to see it, but mentally. I don’t know when, but I felt myself go back into a soft sleep, Nova still by my side.

“So…he is really fine?” I heard a voice speak out as I opened my eyes a crack, outside it was dark, must’ve fell back asleep and hours passed by, I didn’t feel Nova on my side, but the voice I heard… “I mean…Nova if what the news said, and even if he was there for a short time…”

“He is fine, Lyra,” Lyra…yeah, I knew she would be here, did Luna and Silver come by when I fell back asleep? Would I meet the night princess in my dreams? Maybe not, maybe she would want to see me in person. “I mean, as fine anypony can be. You saw what he was like the first day here; this is by far an upgrade then what we saw before.

“So true,” my ex marefriend muttered as I head a soft sigh. “You know, he hates hospitals right?”

“Oh?” Nova asked as Lyra gave a small chuckle, I pretended to be asleep, and I really wanted to see the relationship between these two, or hear it I mean. “Why is that?”

“Needles, oh how he hates them, I’m surprised he didn’t freak when he saw the IV in his arm.”

“Maybe he did, and he just didn’t care…lots of stuff had happened to him in the last few days.”

“Yeah…” the lime green unicorn answered before saying. “SO, you heard that Celestia jailed that unicorn that attacked him?”

“Already, I thought there would be a trail?”

“There was,” I heard the next answer come. “She used that truth spell on both Boulder and that heartless bastard. Shimmer Gem, was his name, and was in fact a part of the Harmony group, in fact a rather big time group member. He fired his best worker at his shop of selling gems, simply because he was friends with a human, the nerve.”

“To each, there own.”

“Are you defending him?”

“Of course not!” Nova hissed under her breath. “But we can’t simply force everypony to love one and another. You know how these Canterlot ponies are, looking down on everypony that doesn’t have a shred of class to their name.”

“Well, Fancy Pants and his wife seemed to have taken a liking to Brandon,” Lyra pointed out. “You heard the rumors of them trying for a child?” I nearly coughed from that, but held it back as I smiled in the darkness. Nova laughing softly.

“Seems anything in the news is taken as true…Lyra, can I ask you something, and please, don’t be mad for what I’m about to say.”

“Alright, shoot.”

“Do you love him?”

There was a small pause, not even the sound of breathing; other then my own was heard. “Why?”

“A simply question, answer it.”

“Are you demanding to know, or asking?”

“Both are in the same right now,”

“…yes I do…”

“If you try and take him from me, I’ll…”

“I may love Brandon, Nova,” I heard the venom in Lyra’s voice before she went on. “But I am not about to risk our relationship, simply for a chance to be back with him. If I could go back in time and tell my past self, don’t do it, stay with him. I would do so in a heart beat!” I heard the soft tapping of hoof on a floor, two taps then one hard; Lyra, I knew because she did that when annoyed. “Some say, that when you end a relationship with somepony, that’s it, you can’t be friends anymore, but we proved that wrong…I miss him, I love him, I want him! I can say that to your face and mean it. But that does not mean I am going to try and steal him from you Nova Star.” I heard a deep breath, before she went on. “You are lucky to have a stallion such as him. He is kind, gentle and will do anything to make you smile, yes, we fought at times. There was one time I thought he was cheating on me because he would be a little too friendly with this one mare he worked with at his place of work.” Oh god…I remember that… “He told me simply this, ‘Lyra, if you think I’m cheating with you, if you truly believe that, there’s the door. I’m not going to fight with you for something I didn’t do. I’m kind to all, because it’s my nature. You can say whatever you want about me, but that just show, you don’t trust Me.’ and he just stood there, watching, waiting.” Another pause before she ended her next line. “Brandon is a kind and sweet human, no, a kind and sweet person. He sees the world in a way other people don’t, he rarely hates anyone unless they did anything so wrong that can’t be forgiven.”

“Did you leave?”

“That’s all you got from that?” Lyra asked.

“Hey you started this story, I kinda wanna know.”

“No, I didn’t, but we didn’t speak to one another for a few days, it was more of us cooling down, before we said or did anything to upset the other to much.”

“But let me tell you something Nova,” I was surprised on how much more Lyra was saying. “I’ll be watching you, someone came after you, attacked you, or was trying to threaten you, whatever, and this just proves there is something about you, that you are not sharing. And if you do anything, to bring harm to Brandon…not even the princesses will save you from me.”

“Is that a threat?”

“That’s a promise.”

“Hrm…you’re alright in my books, Lyra…but just know this, I’m not giving him up.”

“That’s good, and I wish your relationship all the best, that doesn’t mean I’m going stop seeing him.”

“And I wouldn’t ask you to, just remember, who his marefriend is.”

I soon fell back to sleep after that, not right away, but fast enough that I didn’t hear anything else after that; if anything more was said afterward. I always knew that Lyra still cared for me…well maybe not known, known, but I knew in the back of my mind. Hell I still care about her, greatly in fact. But with her…I didn’t know it was that much. Sometimes, I would wonder, what if. What if we never broken up, would we still be together, would our relationship had worked? I like to believe so; and I guess I’m just one of the very lucky few, that can have a relationship, with their past lovers. But then there was Nova…we had only known each other not even a two week timeframe and I was already her coltfriend. Was I moving too quickly in a relationship once more? I don’t know, but I have to stop trying to compare the relationship I have now with her, to that of Lyra. I heard stories how people bring their…what’s the word…items from a passed relationship…bags? I don’t know, all I know, is that if I keep bringing up things that myself and Lyra did; I knew it would spell bad news for me and Nova Star.

Morning light, broke through the windows, the sound of birds singing, echoing from the opened window, as a soft morning breezed, made it’s way inside the room. The blanket I was given before, replaced by a much lighter and more…breathable one. I moved my arms a bit, feeling that the IVs and other such things, were removed from my arms, but I was still wrapped up. “Ah, good morning mister Casey,” I turned over, seeing the same doctor as before. “And how are we this morning?”

“Feeling much better,” I answered. “Thank you,”

“Ah, the wonder of magic and also medicine can do wonders t the body,” he spoke back as he went over to look at my charts once more. Were they same, or new, I didn’t know. “We had to be very careful, because we never combined the two on a human before…well, not to the sate you were in last night, or a few days ago I should say. The outcome looks amazing might I add. Though magic can at times be less powerful on humans, such as magical attacks, it seems magical healing, agrees with the human body; or at least on your body. Such an amazing turns of events as well!”

“Wait…I thought magic healed the wounds quickly for everyone,” I answered in a confusion like voice. “Doesn’t it?”

“Oh, no, no, no, no!” he spoke walking over and placed a hoof to my chest, thumping it once as he nodded. “You see, as you may as well know, no two pony are alike, er, humans…I mean, being, yes lets go with that, no two being are alike.” He stood beside my bed as I sat up, not feeling as much pain as I did before. “You see, there are some begins in the worlds that are nearly immune to magic, dragons, can easily shrug off an attack of a normal unicorn. Maybe because they two are magical beings, that we do not know. Dragons don’t wield magic like unicorns can do, but can do some rather amazing things all the same. Humans we found out are rather the same; you must’ve heard the rumors that perhaps in an age in your world, magic did in fact happen there.”

“Yeah, a wizard, mages, witches, the lot, I know of it.”

“Well,” he went on. “You see, as you also know, Pegasus cant fly without magic, even though they don’t use it per say, the air in our world is filled with magic. Yes in your world birds can fly and such, but as you may not have noticed, some Pegasus that can fly, their wings spans just don’t seem to add up to their body weight. And those who could fly here, can’t fly, or can’t fly as well as they can on Earth.” He took a pause before going on. “We were surprised they could fly at all, or that unicorns were not as strong in magic in your world, so we came to terms that perhaps, within the air of your world, there is still lingering magic. Perhaps as the years go by, and more and more magic is cast while on Earth. Ponies, and other magical like items or races, could become stronger and stronger!

“Of course thought,” he still went on…damn this pony can talk. “This is nothing more then just a theory.” A game theory! Sorry had to do it. “Both minds of the worlds are saying maybe within a few decades your world would give gather enough magic, that perhaps humans will be born as magic users!”

“I find that to be rather worrisome to be truthful,” I added my two cents to the talk as he looked to me. “I know that some ponies hate change, believe me I've seen it…just think on how my race would react if one day a child could light fire balls, or float objects! Both amazing and freaked out at the same time. Truthfully I think it is pretty cool, I mean hell, and I always wanted super powers when I was a kid but well…”

“You’re just worried what the outcome could be?”

“Yeah,” I nodded my agreement. “All of this, it’s just so…new. I mean, I’m talking to a freaking pony, if I was to say that to someone back home ten years ago, they would think I was dropped as a baby, or mentally crazy...or both.”

“I go for the both,” I rolled my eyes as he gave a small chuckle. Anyway, to go back to your question. You see, it seems your body, well; it seems to accept the magical force much more easily, the healing type I should mean. The attack, which that pony used on you when you were in that awful place, well it should’ve done more then just push you back.”

“What do you mean?”

“When you came in, and one of our nurses noticed a lingering magical attack on you, it was in fact a forced type magical spell, to attack and break bones; however, all that was on your body was a small burse on it.”

“Could it be because of how weak he was?”

“That, is what we also thought at first, but also remember the princesses had to break your arm a few times to fix it right. I believe, it I may say, when they were healing you, as they would any creature in this world, well, that simply healing spell, increased your bone healing, causing it to deform a bit.”

“So…what does that mean?” I asked as he nodded before then having a glint in his eyes.

“Think of yourself as a magnet of sorts,” he spoke going over to a wall that held two magnets, one side blue, the other red. “Think right now that the red side is a magical forces that can harm you,” he said holding one up, as he kept the other one on the wall. “And the blue one your body.” He pushed the two together, causing the one on the wall, (There was a board there mind you) to move away. “What do you, notice.”

“The force effect of a south and north magnet.”

“Correct, think of your body, and attacking magic, as just that!” he then flipped the one he had in his hoof around. “Now look,” he placed it right on the magnet causing them to stick…wait…I get it!

“I get it,” I muttered. “It’s well, healing magic effects me positively allowing me, when using healing like magic to heal quickly, but other magical attack could weaken it?”

“In a sense yes! Not by a lot, some many, many spells if strong enough can harm you, but your body, can lessen the blow! I say, maybe if we were to test it, I wonder if you could withstand a mind spell…bah, no matter.” He waved his hoof. Lest not worry about something such as this, lets check how you are doing!”

After checking other body parts on me, he then said. “Well, the magical binding on your body seem to be doing their job, I would say by the end of lunch, you will be all right in leaving.”

“Epic,” was all I could say as I smiled. “Anything else I should know about?”

“How about, we have that lunch outside then?”

Both of us looked over toward the door, as I smiled softly as I saw one of the first few ponies I was lucky to consider a friend while staying here in Equestria, Fancy Pants, and his wife; Fleur De Lis. Fleur held flowers in her magical hold, as the two stood by the doorway as the doctor smiled. Excusing him as he left out of the room, pretty much now, all I was doing, was waiting to be discharged. “Hey you two,” I greeted them as I moved to sit up in bed, still hurt, but again, the pain was numbing down to the point I was only wincing slightly. “How’s it going?”

“We could ask you the same thing,” the stallion spoke as his wife placed the flowers within the vase that Nova placed her flowers as well. “How are you holding up young man?”

“Oh…you know, few pains here and there, but I’m here, and fine!” I chuckled softly looking down at myself. “Quite the way to end a vacation huh?”

“Quite,” Fleur answered as the two sat down beside my bed. “The new pressed is just buzzing with the arrest of that pony who attacked you. They even came after us, asking if you were a violent human.” She shook her head softly. “Seems they were trying to find a reason for that pony, to attack you!”

‘That’s the news for ya,” I answered waving my hand. “They try to find a twist into anything, to make an even better story. News flash!” I moved my hand across my face. “Human provoked pony to attacked, who was wrongfully jailed, now suing the princesses! What a load of crock,” this caused the two to chuckle softly. Fleur, holding a hoof over her muzzle, as Fancy Pants, simply lowered his chin. “Anyway, thanks for visiting, guess you heard I’ll be leaving soon?”

“The press did as well, a new nurse let it ‘slip’,” Fancy rolled his hoof a bit, as he said it in the most, ‘yeah she told them to get some extra bit’ like voice. “Face it Brandon, for the next few weeks, you are the center of attention.”

“But what about the others those were there, why not them?”

“Seeing how they were found…just after you were kidnapped…” he answered not having to say the rest to know what he meant.

“Ugh…did humans help?”

“That’s the thing…no, they didn’t.” wait…what?

This caused my eyebrow to rise a bit, what did they mean…? “Again, many humans didn’t believe that ponies were being kidnapped, and then when a human went missing, many just thought you went somewhere else. Of course there were no proof that you were kidnapping…so seeing how they didn’t have proof,”

“They didn’t want to go in gun blazing.” But what did Luna mean when she…ugh, this is all just very confusing! Luna claimed that there were humans helping, and yet, here these two were, saying that was not the case? I sure hopped that I would meet Luna soon.

“Excuse me,” we all looked over, and as if she had radar, or something. Luna, standing at the door as she smiled softly. “I don’t wish to kick you out, but I must speak with my friend alone please.”

“Oh, of course your highness,” Fleur bowed as did her husband. “We were simply making plans with Brandon here for later. How about we wait for you in the waiting area then?” I looked over and nodded ever so softly, as the two left. After the door closed, Luna, the princess of the night sighed softly as she came over to stand beside my bed as she looked to me. Eyeing me closely and then, to my arm and leg before asking.

“How are you feeling?”

“Better,” I answered. “Thank you.” she gave a soft smile before then saying.

“I’m sure you have a lot of questions at the moment, one being of the help I claimed the humans offered; and yet…”

“Yet those two said that the humans didn’t help, yeah that came across as strange, and that was for sure.”

“Indeed.” She agreed before sighing. “Very well, I shall explain what I can.”

It seemed that Luna, in her own guard, held a, in the sense of the word, a elite guard, fifty chosen guards that even her sister knows nothing about, just as the same with Luna doesn’t know her sister chosen ones. It was a sort of system they made to keep them safe, from what I could understand. It would seem, a few weeks back, a few ex soldiers of Earth came over with their families, hearing what was going on, they had a feeling that it was the True Humans behind this. But they couldn’t do anything. Going to the princesses, Celestia declined, saying that there were just not enough proof as of yet, and that it would be foolish if they made their self be known. However Luna, she took them in, made them her guards after finding out of their skills; trackers. “I can not make them public guards,” she pointed out. “Nor could I tell you their names, Celestia doesn’t even know of this and I wish to keep it as such,”

“Why is that?”

“I am…more forward then my sister at times and our guards reflect on this. The Day Guards are more of, to the book, you could say. They want tot get it done, but done right. However my guard, when we know somepony is vile, we take action, we go to their base of doing, and stop them!” she sighed and shook her head. “A little over a week ago, they came back, of pictures of what was going on, on the outside, ponies being herded in from carts, or in chains…at one point a dead pony was taken out. We recovered the body and are now trying to find next of kin.” Fuck… “They hate dhow, the human government wouldn’t help out more, not unless it benefited them, or how they thought.” Luna sighed once more. “The human government, a good chunk of it I should say, wants to help, but again, they are worried about a single threat.”

“True Humans,” I muttered. “And they are the ones behind this, I saw two of them!”

“Yes,” she nodded her head. “I told my sister as much when I left your dreams, this is no longer just a simple hate group, this is so much more.”

We didn’t say anything else on the matter, I got my answer that I wanted and I was fine with that, I really wanted to talk to her about the rumor I heard from Boulder, about how Celestia didn’t want to have peace or try anything with the humans, but I bit my tongue; no, I think it’s best I don’t ask her that. I told her that Celestia told me of Silver’s father, being that of Prince blue Blood, Luna, nodded her head at this. Seemed those two didn’t get along quite well, and when she started to tell me stories of him, I couldn’t well blame her. This Blue Blood sounded like a spoil brat, that everything should be given to him on a silver plate, or else it is not good enough. Of course this was just her own thoughts, I would have to meet him myself (if I ever did) to see for myself.

I then told Luna of my plan, she was more then happy when she found out I was thinking of moving here, and true to her word, when I gave her the word that I would be moving, she sent a letter to her sister about finding me a home. The princess was giggly to say the least, saying how she and I would play so many video games! It was strange, considered to be a friend with one of the royal princesses, even more, how she could control the freaking moon! as soon as lunch came closer and closer, the doctor came in once more to check me out, telling me that I made a full recovery, however to be on the safe side; wanted me to take it easy. I agreed and thank him, and as we left, a letter came to the princess from her magic. “Ah, sister has returned her respond!” no doubt about the home thing. “Hrm…ah yes, it reads as followed…well I’ll give you the short version. Pretty much Celestial has a few homes that are opened, one made for human families. It’s a two bedroom with a basement for it, two floors above ground. If you want it, it is yours, the deed as well!”

“Wait…what?”

“You didn’t think we were joking when we offered you a home? Oh posh Brandon, and besides, I think you need a free home more then ever! And if you will allow me, I shall pay for your moving!”

“P…Princess…”

“Luna…” she stopped as I did too. “Please, just call me Luna, we are friends are we not?” the look she gave me…I don’t know, sadness, upset? And really…she considered me a friend, just like that. Or had she thought of this at the Gala?

“Sorry, Luna,” I answered before sighing. “Thank you for the kind gifts.” She only seemed too smiled softly once more. Before leaving the room, I might add, I was given a set of clothing, seems Fancy Pants thought ahead, and all I was wearing, was a pair of dress shoes, black pants and a white cotton shirt.

True to what I was told, and thought, the moment we came out toward the waiting area, the presses were waiting, rushing toward me, when one noticed me, causing me to groan ever so softly. Seemed they were bugging Fancy and his wife, and now, the reason they were here; was here. I noticed a video camera within the mix this time, as the light was on, me being recorded. I always did hate at times being in the spotlight, and this was no reason to be proud of. “Sir! Mister Casey, Sir!” someone called out as I groaned as flashing lights went about me, Luna tired to help shield me, but she backed away. I knew it would no doubt look bad if she was far too close to me. I didn’t blame her. “What happened, can you spare a few moments for the Equestrain Times!?”

“Is it true that you were used as a sex toy to the Diamond Dogs!?” again with the sex stuff…really?

“What do you have to say about the unicorn going to jail?” I sighed, knowing they would not leave me alone until I answered at least some of their questions, so I decided, to raise my hands up, causing them to settle down.

“I’ll say what needs to be said, but that’s it, alright?” they all seem to agree to this, which I was glad for ether way.

“I’ll start off with this, because I know how the news works, your going to blame all the diamond dogs or other bullshit like that, saying that just because they are Diamond dogs that they couldn’t be trusted. That is not true!” I wanted to really say someone helped us, but I couldn’t risk Zoe’s sister being in trouble. “Just because a group of Diamond Dogs yes kidnapped us, doesn’t mean we should shun a race as a whole, so please, do not blame all of them for this, just the ones who did this. Secondly it wasn’t them in charge, the True Humans were behind these kidnappings!” there were mutters all around as some more questions popped up. “I do not know, nor care why they are doing this, all that matters are that they are, and it’s wrong! As I escaped with a small child and his mother, that mother gave her life to keep me…and her son alive. If it hadn’t been for the True Humans, she would still be alive today!” I looked down, clenching my fists a bit before saying. “I am ashamed right now as well…that I come to find out the human government didn’t help, nor any other race? We are to be under a single banner of Unity, and yet, when nearly fifteen ponies alone I counted go missing…that’s not enough to ay something is wrong?!” I only crossed my arms, taking a deep breath before going on. “This is only what I think alright, everyone has the right to speak what they want, we may hate what some people say, but within the right of any word, we have the right to speak my mind. So let me say this right now. True Humans, you are nothing more then a low down piece of flitch, you think you are all high and mighty, but you are not. And let’s not forget about Harmony ether. Attacking humans simply because they are humans. I can understand that all of this, is a huge change and it’s scary, but this…this is not the way! You don’t like living with humans or ponies or any other race? Then go somewhere else you racists prick!”

“I dear say, Brandon,” my stallion friend spoke as we sat down at a table; the place name escaped me, as I really didn’t care at that point. “I was rather surprised by what you said,”

“Had to be said…really,” I sighed softly and then nodded. “I know the ways the news is, twisting words around to suit their needs, I remember when I was younger; my friend broke a guy arm.” The two gave me a shocked look before I raised my hand. “The news took it way out of contact, my friend is white, and this guy, who happened to be black, was bulling him over and over again. So one day my friend sort of snapped and threw him to the ground so hard, his arm broke. Let’s just say, when the news heard of this, they claimed it was a ‘white on black’ thing. Didn’t get my friend story at all, until the one who got his arm broke, his friend told the news, that he was being a bully for years.” I then added. “The news try as I say, to make something more, they don’t want the whole story at times, just little bit of pieces that could make the story even better!” I then just waved my hand, sighing softly and saying. “Sorry…I’m just so worked up now I guess…”

“No,” Fleur spoke as I turned to look at her. “You have every right to say what you wanted to say. I still can’t believe they took the word of one, and not try to get more information.”

“Ether way,” Fancy went on, as our food came along, salads and soup, as they were placed before us. “It is over, and we are happy to see that you are fine now.” I smiled softly back at them, thanking them with a nod as we started to eat.

“So…if I can ask you,” I started off slowly, not sure how to say this, I didn’t really know if the job offer he gave me was a one time thing, and I didn’t want to make him feel pressured or anything. “About that job offer you told me about before,”

“Yes?” Fancy asked looking up to me. The food we had order, had long sense been consumed, and now, dessert was offered to us, I took a cake, as well as the other two as I started to pick around it a bit. Throughout the whole lunch time, many eyes came over toward us, and I had a feeling it was because of me.

“Is it still opened?”

“Oh? But of course, the spot was made just for you Brandon,” I looked up as he smiled. “Why do you ask?”

“Well…” I said reaching in my pocket to find the letter Luna gave me after myself and the other two started off for our lunch. “The princesses had given me a home here, I’ll be moving to Equestria after I have my filing papers done, and everything moved over, and I will need a steady job so…”

“Of course!” he chuckled clapping his hooves. “But we do need a trail run, a week at most, just to see how you are,”

“Of course,” I agreed with a small nod. Fleur seemed to smile and then leaned over to her husband, and whispered something in his ear, causing him to chuckle.

“Ah, a splendid idea dear,” he gave another chuckle as the white, pink like unicorn leaned back to her seat, a small smile plastered along her muzzle. “There is also another way…for you to be sure to have the job.”

“Oh?” I asked as I reached down to take a bite out of my cake. “What’s that?” I asked before taking it in my mouth.

“Nude photos shoot with my wife.”

I spat the cake out at once, coughing and hitting my chest as the two roared with laughter, a few heads turned over to look at us as I was busy trying to breath. “WHAT?!”

“Oh, we are kidding Brandon!” Fleur giggled again as I glared at her. “But a simple photo op will be just fine, come now Brandon,” she waved her hoof to me. “You look just smashing in those! Cut the hair on your face, a little trim on your mane, and you could pass for a human prince!”

“Doubt it,” I muttered trying to clean up the mess I made.

“I don’t,” she went on. “Please just one!” her eyes grew larger, head turned slightly to the side, her bottom lip…uhhhh…god…no…no! “Just a wittle one?” she asked, her bottom lip quivering.

“I hate you…oh god I hate you…”

“Is that a yes?”

“Hate…you…ugh…”

“It’s a yes!” I placed my face inside my hands, muttering softly all the while as she clapped her hooves like a little school girl. Ugh…damn cuteness…how I hate thy.

Following what the letter sated, finding the road that led closer and closer to the castle, I wanted to see where the place I would be living was. Attached to the letter was in fact a key as well, I still had a few days left, but thought that I would leave tonight after meeting up with Nova and my other friends to tell them what would be happening. Along the way, I in fact ran into Rarity, she had heard from Lyra what had happened and decided to visit me. Or she was until I was discharged. I told her I was fine and that I would be moving here soon. She was surprised when I told her the princesses gave me the home, but didn’t seem too shocked. I told her the address and said that she knew the area, and that when I was all settled in; she would have a surprised for me. Seemed she also gotten her hooves on a cell phone, so after exchanging numbers, we went on our way.

The home was indeed what Luan said, two floors above, and a window down below, just above the ground to what I knew to be the basement. As I said before I was slightly color blind, so now thinking of it, I noticed a lot of buildings were that of white, yellow, purple like or orange. This building being one of many. It was in a shape of a L, the roof that of the purple like colors, and the trimmings or outline, golden yellow. A balcony was seen on the second floor, possible the master bedroom. The place was nice and large, too large for one person such as me, but I welcomed the space. Inside was bare…duh, I could see a fireplace off to the side, and outlet sockets for the power. The letter said I would still have some bills to pay, but I’m sure I could afford that. The echoing steps of my feet covered my ears as I looked around the first floor. The living room was large and open, the kitchen a good size as well. Going up the stairs I found a bathroom, and two bedrooms, I was right; the balcony had the master bedroom connection. I sighed as I stood in the middle of the master bedroom…leaning along the wall as I closed my eyes, still not believing what had happened within the last week and a half. I still hadn’t seen Silver, and was hoping he was okay, nor Boulder. Hopefully I could see him as well…but ether way…I was moving to Equestria…did I think it was the right thing to do? Eh, I think it’s a pretty cool thing, in a way, I’m moving to an alien planet!

Taking one bigger heavy sigh, I closed my eyes and just wondered to myself…what else will happen now?

A Secret Revealed (edited)

Author's Note

I would like the thanks Hart Fire for editing this chapter of the story, he worked very hard on it and I and happy that he did so for the story!

A Secret Revealed (edited)

The look Bon Bon had been that of both confusion, and I’m guessing shock as well. I mean, I had just called her my girlfriend’s name. (Now knowing she was indeed Chrysalis, queen of the Changelings) Or for the fact that said girlfriend told me that Bon Bon, was in fact a changeling, and it was her that informed her, of my thoughts on the Changeling’s invasion; or somewhat invasion. She opened and closed her mouth, trying to form words but seemly that she couldn’t. I just stood there, arms crossed before asking. “How about we go inside and talk…is Lyra here?”

“She’s…asleep, wait you aren’t here to…”

“No, no…don’t worry,” I said bringing my hand up in a peace gesture. “I’m not telling her, I just want some answers, so please…may I come in?” she looked about outside quickly, no one was around, leaving her to nod and usher me inside. I closed the door behind me, locking it as I did so.

“How did you find out?” I heard her ask as I kicked off my shoes and followed her into the kitchen, she already making a pot of coffee.

“She told me,” the way I said, ‘she’, left her to only nod. “She showed me who she was today, we got to talking. She told me of a ‘first’ Nova Star, and I just wanted to know who that first one was…I was greatly surprised when she said it was you.”

“Think of how I felt later that day when I found out that you were Lyra’s ex-colt friend…”

“Heh...yeah…” I pulled out a chair, which was surprisingly the same height as a human’s chair as I sat down, looking at the pony as she worked. The room was still, other than the soft noise of the coffee being dropped into the coffee pot as she looked to it, and then to me.

“If you are not here to tell Lyra, then why are you here?”

“First…can I see that you are indeed a Changeling, I mean…it helps seeing is believe”. She looked to me for a moment, as if sizing me up before nodding ever so slightly.

“Only for a moment,” she said, before changing.

I noticed the different between her, a normal Changeling, compared to that of Chrysalis. For one, her eyes were all misty blue, save for a bit of white to what I’m guessing were her pupils. Her body was much of the same size, maybe a slight bit smaller then when she was in her pony form. Her body, black much like her queen, her legs filled with holes. Everything about her screamed a smaller version of Chrysalis, but as I said, a few things were different. She just stared right back at me, before looking away, and as quickly as that she reverted back to her bon bon form, before she asked me. “And just what was the reasoning behind you came down here to ask me of something you already knew, did you come to try and black mail me or something?”

“Why would I do that?” I asked as she looked back at me. “Look…do you admit that you were Nova Star before Chrysalis?”

“Yes, I do.”

“Alright, all I want to know is why, I mean, you must’ve known who I was right?” she raised an eyebrow at me before I said. “Look I just spent a good chunk of time asking her a lot of questions, I really just want to know, why did you pick me, and why did you tell Chrysalis about me?”

She release a soft sigh before looking off once more, her hoof under her cheek as she was gazing at nothing really. Her eyes closed before then saying. “I thought it may be nice to you know, ........to get someone to be around that could give me a supply of love, back when Lyra was living with me, before the Gate was opened, that was fine. We weren’t dating, but her love for me as a friend was enough for me to live off of. However after she left, and yes Ponyville has a lot of ponies, and one pony could easily feed off the emotions around them…I don’t know, I just didn’t want to use them, I have grown to care deeply for everypony here.” I raised an eyebrow at what she said, but other than that, didn’t say much, until. “Beside, no one here is really my type.”

“That still doesn’t answer the question as to; ‘why me’.”

“I was getting to that,” she pointed out as she sighed once more, eyes closing before she then started to go on with her story. “You see, when Lyra would send me letters, about how you and she were dating, I got to thinking, that maybe dating a human wouldn’t be so bad at all. And well…I know how meeting at a bar is a good way to start out any relationship.”

“I wouldn’t say it’s the best way…” I trailed off as she rolled her eyes.

“Either way, to say that I was surprised” when you didn’t mind the Changelings that much or your way of thinking, I thought I had a good thing going. I had heard stories, rumors really that within the Hive, that there are Changelings that indeed had lovers, that knew that they are Changelings. I thought, if I was lucky and I liked you the same way, well; could that happen to me.” However, I made a huge mistake…that’s when I got home and found Queen Chrysalis waiting for me.

“She comes to her other members that do not live within her Hive, to make sure they are well fed. She was there in Canterlot that day, watching so it seemed. She wondered why I was spending so much time on just one creature, seeing how I wasn’t trying anything really to get you under my spell. I explained to her that I didn’t want to put you under my spell, that I wanted the love to be true, and just. I then started to explain your way of thinking, and that’s when she asked if she could take over as Nova Star.”

“Wait…asked…she’s the Queen,” I said with a mix of confusion. “Couldn’t she, I don’t know, just say, ‘back off I want,’” This caused Bon Bon to laugh ever so softly as she waved her hoof at me.

“Chrysalis is not like that Brandon, even though everyone, pants her in such a horrid way, the Queen is in fact a just and kind Queen to her subjects. I found you first, came to you first, so by rights, I owned you.” I just gave her a deadpan look as she smiled sheepish. “Not like that; no offense.”

“Some taken,” I spoke back, before rolling my hand. “Keep going.”

“Right, well, either way, I agreed. I wasn’t starving and I was thinking she could do better to get you as well. I had been out of training for a long time. I had been more pony then Changeling for a long time Brandon…in fact I think I like being a pony more.” She shook her head softly before then saying the last bit. “However…I didn’t notice my mistake until it was too late, when she left to set her plans into action, and I went to my room to sleep, I noticed a picture of Lyra…with you standing beside her. The very same human, I just gave to Chrysalis.”

She released another soft sigh, head shaking in slight shame as she brought her hoofs up to her eyes, covering them as she spoke ever so softly. “I was so worried, that she would put you under her spell, make you into some mindless follower, to be thrown away and left broken when she didn’t want you anymore! You may not know this, but we have to be careful when feeding off of the pony or creature in question, taking too much could cause headaches and other such things. I knew the Hive was hungry so I thought…”

“I’m fine you know,” she looked back up to me as I smiled. “The only headache I really ever got was when I was inside that Diamond Dog camp thing… I don’t know what you would call that really…” I brought my fist up to my open hand, cracking the bones ever so softly before going on. “I understand that you must feel bad about what happened, but Chrysalis hasn’t done anything to bring me into harm’s way. Sure I am still a little bit…shocked, to say the least. I mean, you being a Changelings and her being the freaking Queen of the Changelings…I really don’t know what to say to that!” we shared a small chuckle at this as I sighed and leaned back in the chair, arms draping behind me. “All I came here tonight for was to find out, that you were truly the first Nova Star, the reason why, and if you told Lyra yet. And you have answered all my questions, so thanks.”

“You’re…not going to tell anyone are you?”

“About what?”

“That I’m a changeling.”

“You’re a Changeling? Bon Bon,” I said with a smile. “I really have no idea what you’re talking about, maybe you really do need to get some sleep!” she gave me a few short blinks, before a small smile, pasted over her muzzle.

“Thank you,”

“Think nothing of it.”

Thinking back on it now, it didn’t seem much like along talk, I mean I think it was rather short, compared to what I thought it would be. But it didn’t matter. Either way, she was fine, Lyra was good and wasn’t being controlled or anything and well…I really don’t know. I mean I am fine with dating the Changeling Queen, but I bet this would be a bit weird now that I think on it. Sure I said I was fine with it, but now I would have to be careful. Not because I was worried about Chrysalis doing something to me…well maybe a small part of my worry was because of that. But another part of me was thinking about…what if she was found out? I was no stranger to the stories I've heard of Chrysalis and the invasion that she almost pulled off of course, how she kidnapped Candace, the Alicorn of Love, and was controlling Shining Armor as well. How she was even more powerful as Celestia herself! I still believed everyone should have a second chance in life, but still, would anyone else believe as such?

It was getting late either way, and these thoughts still pressed deeply in my mind, I was surprised that I could fall asleep. Bon Bon gave me the sofa to use for the night, as well as passing me a spare blanket and pillow. Wishing me a goodnight, she went off toward her bedroom; as darkness fell I closed my eyes for sleep.

I woke up the next morning to the smell of cooking food. It smelled of pancakes, eggs, and…bacon? Blinking my eyes as I yawned out softly, having moved in my sleep, so that my chest was on the sofa and one leg hanging off. Sitting up and yawning once more as I rubbed the back of my head ever so softly. Shaking my head, trying to shake the sleep from my hazed like mind; I made my way toward the kitchen. Lyra and Bon Bon were both there, Lyra doing the cooking, as Bon Bon poured some coffee into a few cups. The pony, I now know to be a Changeling, turned around and smiled. “Well good morning sleepy head,” she greeted as Lyra looked over, her mane a mess, but she still gave me a soft smile. “Sleep well?” before I could say anything, she then added. “I was telling Lyra that you crashed here last night, saying you missed the last train!”

“Really Brandon?” she asked as I looked over toward her. “You were always one to miss the bus as well!”

“One, I don’t like the bus, I run everywhere,” I said pointing my finger up. “And two…yeah I missed the train, thanks again for letting me crash on the sofa Bon Bon.”

“Well I wasn’t going to just let you suffer out there in the street you know!” she pointed outside as I rolled my eyes as I made my way toward the table and sat down. As she passed me a cup with some sugar and cream along the side. “And now that Lyra bought this, I’m wondering how this fake bacon tastes!”

“Fake bacon...oh one of those things.” It was no surprised that when humans started showing what they ate, most of the veggie eaters found that to be ‘wrong’. Like there being veggie burgers, soon food that would have normally hade meat, were being made with a ‘fake’ kind of meat. That still tasted almost like the real thing. Truthfully though, I’m not really sure what the stuff was made from, and really I kind of didn’t want to know. Hell I went through half my life not knowing what hotdogs were made from!

The plates were passed out, as we started to dine; it felt great waking up to have a meal with somepony. Sure, me and Nova...err Chrysalis did this load’s of time; but this just felt different. Perhaps because it was with a few ponies I never done this before; or for a long time I should say. However, I soon had to excuse myself, even though it was early in the morning, I had to grab the next train and get back to Canterlot. I did have to work today, from what I could remember. And if I didn’t, well it would still be a good idea to double check, just in case. Waving the two goodbyes as I left out of the home, I made my way toward the first train of the day, and made my way back toward Canterlot. Watching the sun slowly rising on the train ride was rather amazing.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The walk toward my home was rather uneventful to say the lease. A few ponies out and about, starting their day doing whatever, as I made my way down the road toward my home, yawning from time to time as I covered my mouth with a hand. I got a few nods from the neighbors of Canterlot. Ponies that I saw on a daily basis, I never spoke to them much other than a good morning and maybe a littel small talk. But a nod, a small smile or a wave, was better than them just flicking their noses up and going on their way. Perhaps it was because I knew Fancy Pants, who was rather high in Canterlot Noble society. Or also the fact I am friends with Princess Luna, that some of these ponies are nicer towards me. Either way, it didn’t really matter to me. All that I really cared about was that I was not being bugged because I was human, or the fact less and less seemed to care that I was human.

And even as I walked, I started to think deeply on others things, mostly it was what Fancy Pants and I had spoke of, a few days ago while we sat down on a lunch break. His wife was gone out of town for a few days for a photo shoot, leaving us guys alone.

“You know Brandon,” I stopped from drinking my coffee, to look toward my boss, and friend. “I’ve noticed something about you, and frankly, I’m worried about how it’s affecting you.”

“What do you mean?” I asked as I placed my coffee down and went for my sub, pizza sub to be to the point. “Is it the way I’m working?”

“No, no,” he spoke once more before saying. “It’s how you are viewing your own kind, as a whole.”

“I don’t understand,” I answered looking at him after taking a bite out of my lunch.

“You say that you hate how your race is not helping as much as you think they should, that your government is not doing what it should, or what it should’ve done when you and the others were kidnapped. Maybe not, but still, they are helping in other ways Brandon, not in just the way you THINK they should. I’m sure your guards have much more advance weapons then us, and the Princesses have made it quite clear they don’t want those here. They and the other leaders of this world. Even now, all the things your kind has given us, cell phones, TV’s computers, all of this is very new to us; a leap even I know we were not fully ready for it yet.” I placed my hands under my chin as I listened to him, our eyes never leaving, to prove I was listening, and he was for real in this chat. “Yes, there are rather corrupted persons in the systems, but that goes both ways here as well. Many do only care for themselves, but there are others that care for others more than themselves. You have begins of high power in your world that are helping to make life better for the other races in both this world and yours. And even here, the Gryphon King, the Dragon Clan Leader, the princesses; these are just a few that want to have a better relationship with humans and others as a whole. Peace does not happen overnight, Brandon; and we must all work to have it.”

“Easier said than done,” I muttered as he sighed.

“That is true, Brandon, it is easier said than done. It won’t takes days, weeks, or months. It will take decades.” He took another sip of his drink before then sighing softly. “I don’t think I ever told you…I was…wary myself of the human race.”

This caught me off guard as I looked to him, he looked up and smiled. “Not as wary as to hate them, I mean, you and me are friends are we not? But no, I did have a small fear of humans. What they looked like, how they acted, how they were in a group. Were they like us ponies, or were they…monsters. I am of high nobility in Canterlot, Brandon. I’m invited to events, parties, other such things were other beings of great worth come to speak and mingle. I’ve heard stories of great metal machines that could carry hundreds of your kind, to which I now know as planes as you told me. Even how you are able to go into space, and landed on the moon! Tools that can make life so much easier, with and without the use of magic? I say…all of these things were so…amazing, but at the same time, frightening.”

He took a small pause as he drowned the last bit of his drink before pouring another cup, filling mine up as well, going on with his small speech like story. “Before we met after the Gate came to be, I wanted to meet these humans for myself as well, however, I was busy with my shop that day. So working there, I soon came in contact with a human; female.” He gave a small chuckle before saying. “It was a awkward first encounter to say the least, she told me after a bit that she was sorry, but she was just so worried that if she said the wrong thing, I would blast her away with my magic! And I laughed and said that I was scared she would send me to space in one of those machines. There was a slight pause, before we then both just started to laugh!”

I had to crack a grin myself before releasing a small laugh as well. “We stay in touch now; in fact she owns her own clothing store, so we give each other discounts when we buy the other clothing. It’s the reason why I have human clothing here.”

Talking a bit more on this, I started to see what he was meaning…maybe I was judging my government to harshly, maybe I was pulling the race card out on too many people…I just don’t know”. Was I really being that much of an asshole; to everyone that hated everyone else simply because of who they were; or what they were? He then said something else…that as much as I hate to admit it, really got under my skin. “I think you may need to talk to someone about your anger toward your mother.”

“No offense Fancy,” I said, having stopped dead in my tracks before I was to leave his home. “But I don’t think that’s any of your trouble to be worrying about.”

“Brandon…”

“No, alright?” I said looking back at him. “She made her choice when she voiced her words on the choices I made when I was dating Lyra, and even more when she said I should go see a doctor to fix me?!” I looked away from him, breathing heavily as my arms shook in rage. “Or are you saying I should just forgive her and forget about all of that?”

“I’m not saying forget…but maybe forgive, this just proves you are the bigger person, forgive her; for the way she is.”

“Not that simply…”

“I know a gryphon that works here, in Canterlot.” I turned to look at him fully. “A nice lady, she one of those, Shrinks many would call them.” I raised an eyebrow at him as he went over toward a table to open the shelf, producing a card of black with yellow gold writing. “Just give her a call and just…talk with her. I’m not saying you have to, but maybe she can help you.” I looked to the card, it being held in his magical grip before I took it in my hand and sighed.

“I’ll think about it.”

As I thought of all of this, I had made my way home, I still had over an hour left before I had to get to work, and all I really had to do was shower, and dress. But now, when I was inside my living room, I was holding onto the card as I came to from my little trip down memory lane. I just stared at it, the golden letters and number to reach her by, seemed to pull outward. Taking out my cell phone, I sighed ever so softly, before starting to dial the number.

It rang, and rang, I thought for sure no one was going to answer, but after the fifth ring, someone did answer, a female voice. “Hello, this is Dr. Cloudquill, how can I help you today?”

“Hi, um…” I shattered for a bit. “I was told by a friend that I should call, maybe set up a meeting, my name is Brandon Casey.”

“Brandon…Brandon…oh wait, you’re the human that’s friends with Fancy Pants right?”

“Same one yes,”

“Ah good!” there was a slight pause before saying. “Truthfully I was a bit worry you wouldn’t call, Fancy was also worried as well. So…you wish to set up a meeting?”

“Yeah, maybe he is right, maybe I need someone to talk to, is there a way to do this, I mean a timeline?”

“Well for someone like you, maybe only twice a week, and don’t worry, I don’t charge a lot. I’m just starting out in this city, and seeing how you are a friend of Fancy’s, how about ten bits for those twice a week. After those two sessions we can start to draw up plans for say, monthly payments if you wish to do more.”

“No offense, but you aren’t going to jack up the days to get more bits from me are you?” I heard such a loud laugh that I had to move the phone away from my ear.

“Heavens no! The days are all on you, if you don’t come to a session we take away from that for the month, so say if you came to all eight that would be forty bits, but if you miss say one, well then it will be just thirty five!”

“Makes sense,” I muttered softly away from the phone. “Alright, I’m off tomorrow, but I’m on my way to work now…how about after lunch? Is say half past one, fine?” there was a bit of a pause before saying.

“Yes, I have your name here, come along at that time, the card has the address so I’m sure you won’t have any issues finding the place?”

“No…thanks, see you tomorrow.”

“Yes, good day Brandon.” And then we both hung up.

After setting my phone down and sighing softly, my hands went up to rub along my eyes, wondering if I was doing the right thing by going to speak to her of the things on my mind. When it came to talking to doctors, I’ve never really like to do that. I just felt like a lot of doctors thought they were in the right, blah, blah, you know normal things. And besides, what can she say to me that no doubt everyone else has told me before? Going upstairs and quickly taking a nice short hot shower, washing my hair and body, and soon shaving so my face was smooth. I made my way to the bedroom to get myself ready. Wearing my dress pants and button up black shirt with the white tie. A basic work suit when I was working with Fancy Pants. I had just put the tie on, when I felt myself being hugged from behind, looking down to see the for legs of a Changeling, as I smiled. “So you’re back huh?”

“And it seems you are as well,” Chrysalis spoke as she nuzzled into my neck. “Enjoy the talk you had with the one known as Bon Bon?”

“It was, interesting to say the least,” I pointed out as she hugged me all the more before releasing me. I went over toward the mirror and started to work on my tie a bit more. Luckily I had help from Fancy Pants and his wife on how to tie a tie. “Got some answers that I wanted, and spent the night there, seeing how the train didn’t leave until this morning, and now I’m on my way to work.”

“I see,” she spoke standing beside me as I smoothed out my shirt. “Perhaps tomorrow we can spend the day together?”

“Sorry,” I told her looking toward her as I saw her frown a small bit. “But I have to be somewhere; I made an appointment to see someone.”

“Oh, but I’m sure you can simply find another time to meet up with this being correct?” she asked as she stood on her hind legs, her for legs around my neck as she smiled. I only gave her a blank look as she blinked. “What?”

“Chrysalis, when I make plans I follow them through, if I made plans with you and say Lyra came to me asking to do something that same day, at that time; I would tell her no because I’m spending the day with you.” she seemed to smile at this, but before she could offer more I then added. “Just as I made plans to meet with a doctor to talk, I’m not about to cancel it. You have to understand Chrysalis, if we are in a relationship fully now, we will have to work together to balance things.”

This caused her to sigh, but not in upset or sadness, as she released my neck and went back down on all fours. “Yes…you are right,” she started looking down for a moment. “I’ll admit, this would be the first true relationship I have had in a very long time. A very long time… usually I get the one I’d picked to do what I want, because they were under my control; but well…”

“This will take some getting use to, I know,” I pulled her into a hug, and kissed her softly along her head, hearing her wings buzz and purr softly as I held her. “I promise after I’m done meeting this Cloudquill, I’ll take you out to spend some time just us, alright?”

“I can live with that,” she agreed as I smiled ever so softly at her, as she leaned closer to me, and kissed me along my lips.

I made it quickly to work afterward; in fact I was nearly half an hour early, which surprised both me, and my boss, Fancy Pants. Either way, he was always happy to see me when I did in fact came to work sooner then I should’ve, I at times would clock in at that time, if it was busy, or run and gather a coffee for myself and them if they so wish…they just brought a Tim Horton to Canterlot first, and soon other places around the kingdom. Man I really missed Tim’s coffee. I also told him at that point, that I made an appointment to speak to Doctor Cloudquill, and he seemed rather pleased on that.

Either way, the day was going on rather smoothly, a few humans in fact came, looking for suits or dresses for when they went to parties and such, and I helped them out. It was an unwritten agreement that most of the time I would deal with the human customers if they didn’t mind Fancy Pants, and vice versa when it comes to the ponies. At times we had gryphons walk in, but other than that; our prime customers seemed to be only ponies, and humans. At times the day seemed to linger as I would make sure the store was clean. Fancy Pants allowed me at times to sit down for a small break when it was, as I would like to say, dead. My leg was still acting up after the whole cave in thing. At times it would feel like it was numbed and I would have to sit down and rub at it to try and sooth it. I didn’t need any meds for it, and it didn’t bug me enough that I needed someone to place a magical healing spell on it.

A few hours had passed, lunch was done, and now it was slowly picking up once more for a small bit, until once again, dead. Having cleaned the store for the fifth time I believe, I was standing behind the counter, looking over some paper work from our last shipment, and as well as any new items we were getting, when the door chime went off. Looking up, m eyes slightly narrowed at who was walking in now; Prince Blue Blood.

As he walked in, seeming to look around, not sure what his eyes seemed to show, dislike or something, I’m not sure, but his light arctic eyes seemed to eyeball everything. His mane that of a light amber, that stood out from his light grey coat. His Cutie Mark, when he turned to allow me to easily see it, seemed to be that of two four stair points. One yellow and the other blue like in color, and in the way they were placed along his flank, made it look like it was an eight point star. His mane was straight and just the way it was style, I could tell even if I didn’t know him, that he seemed to care more on looks than anything else; after what Rarity told me first hand. When he looked around again, he noticed me and seemed to take a step back, and scoff before saying, in a rude like voice. “Take a photo human, for you shall never be this great.”

“Sorry…I rather my camera not break,” I said, looking at my hand as if it had dirt on it. “I did just have it fix after all.” before he could offer a respond, I heard the door behind me open, as Fancy Pants made his way out.

“Oh, your highness Prince Blue Blood!” he gave a gentle smile and bowed his head slightly. “A pleasure to see you, have you come to pay for a new suit?”

“Well, at least somepony has some class in front of a prince,” he leered at me but I paid no mind. Fancy Pant looked to me with a raise eyebrow, but I only shrugged my shoulders. I heard from Fancy himself that he knew of what Blue Blood did to Rarity, as much as he doesn’t like him, he is one of his most well known customers. “But no…that is not the reason I am here…goodness I can’t believe I am doing this, this is unbecoming of somepony such as myself!”

“What ever do you mean, Prince Blue Blood?”

“Oh nothing, Fancy Pants, nothing at all,” he gave such a fake smile, that it nearly caused me to vomit. “Simply speaking out loud,” he gave a small chuckle once more before then saying. “However, Auntie Celestia believe that I must be seen interacting with others, the subjects of Canterlot, and I thought; what better way than to work at such a place where many ponies come and go?”

“Seems to be a good idea, yes,” the unicorn agreed before then adding. “However, we are not hiring at the moment, we have more than enough workers here.”

“Why not simply get rid of this…human, then?” We locked eyes as I didn’t show, or try to show any emotion, I could feel my left eye twitching, but said nothing on his remark. “No doubt he is not as hard worker without those little gadgets they have.”

“He is a fine worker,” Fancy Pants defended me, standing beside me behind the counter. “He is in fact out best floor seller, he works on getting ponies, and others to buy the products you see here. I dare say he is better at it than even me.” I gave a small smile at this, finding that I was proud to call Fancy Pants my friend. This only caused Blue Blood however to scoff.

“Either way, simply release this human so I may take his place then!” my eye I knew was twitching now before he then said something that caused my eyes to widen, and to stop for only a moment. “First I tell that silly foal about who I am, and now this!”

Silly foal…what, did he tell Silver about who he was? But either way, why did I feel like that was not a good thing…? “Foal, Prince Blue Blood?” Fancy asked, before I could even say anything.

“Yes…I’ll admit, in my lowest of times, I felt the need for someone to share my bed for the night, however, that mare tricked me, telling me she was not in heat. That servant lied to me to try and convince a child with me, and it worked!” he shook his head as my eyes narrowed in rage, he was lying through his teeth! Of course Fancy Pants wouldn’t know of this, seeing how I didn’t tell him any of this! “So at last when I told the foal…Silver Arrow was his name? Bah, it doesn’t matter, when I told him that I was indeed his father, I told him exactly what I thought of his mother. The foal couldn’t handle that his mother was nothing but a lying thieving little mare. After he heard all of that, he simply ran out of the castle crying…I can only think that he had every right; he doesn’t belong in there anyway, why his mother being nothing more than…

“You son of a bitch!” I slammed my fist down hard on the table causing both ponies to jump. “You are lying right through those damn teeth of yours and you know it! You know for a fact you threaten Angel if she didn’t get in bed with you!”

“W…What did you just call me?!” he screeched out as I looked over quickly at Fancy Pants, seeing his eyes and jaw wide opened. “How dare…!”

“Shut up you pathetic excuse for a stallion!" I yelled again. “You are not even fit to hold the title of Prince, because you are nothing but a spoil little runt of a bastard, and a rapist! It’s no wonder you had to threaten her to sleep with you, because no mare, hell no MALE would want to spend even a second with you!”

“You will hold your tongue you underclass human!” he yelled back. “Or I shall have you thrown in the dungeons for using and accusing me of such vile deeds!”

“Oh yeah?” I asked leaning over the counter with anger in my eyes, causing him to back away slightly. “Try saying that to your Aunt, or to even Luna, I know Silver Arrow and his mother. I was there when they were kidnapped; I was there when that mare, that mare you spat on her grave just now, gave her life to save both me and her son!” I was breathing heavily before saying. “And now, you care very little for your own son!”

“He is not my…”

“You raped Angel while she was in heat,” I cut him off. “The DNA proves you are his father so don’t try and say he is not you worthless spoil littel brat!” I was breathing heavily at this point, my face no doubt red from pure rage as I jerked my head to Fancy pants and said. “I have to go; I need to find Silver to make sure…”

“Go,” was all he said as I cracked a small smile. “I understand.”

“Now wait just…” I shot Blue Blood another glare, shutting him right up as I jumped over the counter, making him scamper backwards and fall on his rump. I said nothing as I simply rushed out of the shop, knowing right where to go.

I ran home, the hard pounds of my feet hitting the pavement as well as my heavy breathing the only sound. Everyone simply moved out of the way luckily, so not to be hit by me. I turned down a road sharply, almost slipping, before seeing my home up ahead. I slowed down my head slightly throbbing, as sweat caked my skin. I would need another shower that was for sure…

Entering the home, I heard the soft sobs coming from Silver almost at once, following the sounds until I came to the living room. Chrysalis was there, in her Nova Star form, as she held the crying foal agents her side. His face buried in her side as his little body shook with each sob he released. Chrysalis looked up at me, I could see the sadness in her eyes, and knowing what she was now, I could only guess she could feel the sadness in him. She nudged him slightly as he looked up at her. His chin pointing toward me as he looked over. His face mated with tears, his bottom lip out as it quivered ever so slightly. “B…Brandon…” he muttered before moving from her body and rushing to me. I knelt down and held my arms out as he hugged me around my neck and just cried all the more harder. I rubbed his back, trying to sooth him, wanting to say it would be alright.

‘S…So you knew?” he asked me after he stopped crying enough. Chrysalis gave him a face cloth, allowing him to wash his face as I sighed. Sitting beside him on the floor, still in my work clothing.

“I did…but you have to understand, I promised Celestia that I wouldn’t say anything…if I knew it was going end like this, I would’ve told you the moment I found out.”

“HE said…some really means things about mom…” he muttered softly looking down at the ground. “Why didn’t mom tell me he was my dad…was what he said true?”

“No,” I placed my hand on his shoulder. ‘I spoke to Shade the first day I met her. She told me herself of the truth spell Luna placed on Blue Blood to tell the truth, what he said was nothing more than a lie.”

“But…why?”

“He’s trying to make himself seem the victim, Silver Arrow,” Chrysalis came in with her own words. “I bet truly he never wanted foals, or the fact he thinks that if word gets out of what he did, it would ruin him. He forced your mother to…do things, which lead to conceiving you and your glories birth.” she then lifted his chin to look at Silver before saying. “Never forget this though little Silver, your mother loved you very much, she didn’t tell you who your father was, no doubt to keep you safe. Someone like Blue Blood, even though he is your blood father, she knew he would be a bad father if word came out. You’ve seen the way he acts yes?”

“Yeah…he’s really mean…” he then shook his head. “I don’t want him to be my dad!” I was going to say something along the lines of ‘you can’t choose family’ or something like that, but Chrysalis then said.

“HE doesn’t have to be,” she pointed out. “You may share his blood, but that doesn’t mean if you don’t want him to be; he doesn’t have to be your father. The way you told me of him, it sounds like he a huge jerk!” Silver only nodded as I smiled seeing Chrysalis in a new light. “Don’t let him belittle your mother, Silver. Blue Blood is nothing but a stallion that doesn’t want to own up to the actions he made.”

A knock came to the door, as I sighed, already having a rather good idea who was at the door. Looking to Chrysalis, and I could see her look of slight worry, I then said. ‘Why don’t you two go upstairs? I have another gameing system up there, why don’t you teach Nova here how to play a few games?” he looked to the door, hearing it knock again, as I bet he also knew who was out there. Nodding his head, he and Chrysalis left out of the room, as I went to answer the door.

I was right, standing outside my door, stood both the princesses, and between them…Blue Blood himself. He gave me such a glare, which was rather funny in a way. “Princesses,” I said in a normal tone, not evening saying anything to Blue Blood. Behind them, I could see a few guards as well.

“Brandon,” Celestia spoke ever so softly. “I had a feeling Silver may be here…is he?”

“He is, and safe,” I answered. “He and Nova are upstairs.

“Could we come in and speak?” Luna asked as I looked to her and nodded.

“Sure, but he stays out,” I said pointing to Blue Blood as he at last said something.

“I am your Prince here human and…!”

“Shut the fuck up you god damn rapist!” I hissed under my breath as I could see both Luna and Celestia flinch. “You step in my home I will consider that trespassing because I don’t allow rapists in my home!”

“Why you…”

“Enough,” Celestia brought a wing out, blocking my view of him. “We shall speak of your actions early today nephew, if Brandon wishes for you not to enter him home, respect his choice!”

“But he is nothing more then a commoner, you are the ruler, his princess!” he pointed out as I glared a bit more as I tried to steady my nerves.

“He has ever right to not allow you within his home!” Luna answered without looking at him. “And beside, the charges you think to place him on shall not be granted.”

“But he called me; a noble pony such rude horrid words; he should be put in his place!”

“And you should be put in a gas chamber,” I muttered under my breath. “No offense Princess, but I’m not allowing him in, end of it.”

“We understand, guards!” the ones behind came up as they stood at attention. Celestia then call forth a scroll from out of thin air using her magic. Blue Blood had a smug look on his face, no doubt thinking he had won. “Take Blue Blood back to the castle, lock him in his room and give this notice to the guards of the castle.” She spoke passing it to the guard. “Make sure that Blue Blood, until further notice holds no power or rule over anypony within or outside the castle, if you must, drag him back to his room!”

“A…Auntie…!”

“And if he proves to be a struggle, to the dungeon with him as well,” she then turned and cast such a glare that I took a step back. The guards taking two. “The choice is yours…Blue Blood, go with them willing, or face the dungeon now be gone,” and she turned her back to him, I stepped to the side, my eyes widen still just for a moment as I allowed her and Luna inside. Blue Blood, rooted to the spot, until ever so slowly walking off with the guards.

Whoa…

After closing the door behind myself, seeing the princesses now sitting down in the living room on the love seat, again, if the time was any better than this, I would’ve made some sort of joke, like incest thing or something, I don’t really know by this point anymore. Either way, I sat down on the single chair, allowing the two princesses to see me as well. Thinking back on it now, I noticed that many ponies, had one of two ways of sitting, at first I thought of it as the Lyra way of sitting, the way she sat, it was like a human sitting. But it was in fact much more common than I thought of it. And then there was the way they sat on their hunches, their front legs between them, like a dog would sit. Luna was sitting down like I would call the Lyra stance, and Celestia, the dog type. “So,” Princess Celestia spoke at first after a long pause. “It seemed you had a few…choice words for Blue Blood?”

“Yes,.......and?” I asked raising an eyebrow. “No offense to you princesses, but I don’t take anything back of what I said to him.”

“Nor should you,” she answered before sighing softly. “I truly thought that he would change, I’ll admit, all I did was talk to him when something like this happened, and yes…I would at times, brush it under the rug, so to speak. I only thought and hoped that at some point he would see the errors of his ways and change.” I didn’t say anything, simply leaning back and allowing her to speak. “However, I see that this was wrong, I should’ve been much more firm with him, then what I was. And because of this (with a lowered head) one of my little pony’s have suffered”

“Sister you cannot blame yourself for the actions he has chosen,” Luna offered. As much as I understood her trying to help her sister, I felt it was Celestia fault for Blue Blood being a spoil bastard. “But now, I believe it is time he is punished and taught that even if he is a noble, he must pay his dues.”

“Very true,” she spoke looking to me as she sighed. “On the way here, I thought long and hard on this. You do know that Silver looks up to you greatly, Brandon?” I nodded my head, having heard of this before. “If it is not too much trouble…would he be able to stay here for a few days?” I raised an eyebrow as she spoke once more. “With him now knowing that Blue Blood is indeed his father, my thoughts at first was that he would stay within the castle walls, that now that he knew of another family member…however, the events that transpired earlier today; seemed to have allowed this plan to crash and burn.”

“Quite heavily I might add,” I chimed in as she nodded. “If he wishes to stay here, he is more the welcome.” I would have to tell this to Chrysalis, besides, it’s only for a while. “Only thing is, I only have the one bed and Nova Star and myself are using it,” I pointed out.

“I shall send Silvers bed in before we leave,” Luna spoke up as I nodded. “I can easily transfer his belongings here…however there is one small issues as well.”

“Yes,” Celestia went on as I looked to her. “Silver is the son of Blue Blood, which makes him, our great nephew. Family to us, and also in a sense royalty of Equestria, if something were to happen to us and with blueblood’s crime.” She closed her eyes before going on Silver Arrow would assume the thrown. “The guard Luna offered, Shade, will have to be near at times.”

“I understand,” I said as I sighed inwardly, great another set of eyes to watch fore. “But we don’t have any extra rooms for her, so I’m not sure where she would stay if Silver is staying here for a day or two.” I pointed out as Luna then added in.

“Shade, is currently working on something else at the moment, and will not be here today. However, I shall place some night guards outside the door of your home if you wish?”

“He will be fine without any guards, Luna.” I said with a small smile. “Besides, he is only staying here for a few days I’m guessing; until he wants to return back to the castle…I’m guessing he shall be staying there yes?”

“It seems only fair,” Princess Celestia spoke with a soft sigh, her hoof rubbing her muzzle ever so softly. “He is the son of Blue Blood. Though I am happy about it, it’s just the way it was done…a sort of bitter sweet moment you could say.” I nodded my head before she went on. “We can understand him being upset, and filled with many different feelings within his mind at the moment. If he wishes to stay here for a day or two, or for however long it tacks for him to calm down; if you can…”

“He can stay, as I already said.” I crossed my arms slightly and sighed before then answering. “Does he go to school?”

“He had been homeschooled,” Luna answered. “I shall send out the information to his teacher to come here, I am guessing ether you or your mare-friend shall be here?”

“Yes, ether one or both.”

“Good…well then some more information should be shared before we go then.”

Silver came down after I went upstairs to speak to him, telling him that the princesses, his aunts, wanted to speak to him. He stayed beside me the whole time, peeking out from behind my legs as if he was meeting them for the first time agene. They explained that if he wanted he could stay with me and Nova, and I explained to him he could stay for as long as he wanted. He nodded seeming to like this idea. Celestia and Luna as well, said how very sorry they were about how everything came to be, that they didn’t mean to hide such a thing from him. Celestia then told him a small story of his mother, on how she was not like how Blue Blood made her out to be. That she was saddened by her passing, and how she would be very proud no matter what he chose to do.

After they left, and Chrysalis coming back downstairs, I explained to her that Silver would be staying with us for a few days, the princesses having brought his stuff over with her magic like they said they would, so that he would have a bed and a few things to make him feel more at home. Chrysalis, in whispers, expressed how she would have to be very careful with him around, just in case, to which I agreed with a short nod of my head. Beside; it was only for a few days anyway.

After such a long day, evening slowly passing, and dinner consumed, Silver having gone to the guest room a while ago, I wondered if he was asleep, but I let him be. In my room, undressing, Chrysalis walked in, dropping her Nova Star form to allow her full glory, Changeling form to be scene. “He has a lot of sadness, that foal,” I heard her say as I slipped into my sleeping pants, deciding to go topless for the night. “To lose someone you love at such a small and young age…it must be hard.”

“Even more when you find out your father is a total plothole,” I added my back turned to her. “I really should’ve punched the fucker in the face.”

“You would’ve regretted it later,”

“No I wouldn’t.” I muttered as I looked back to her, seeing her give me a look. “What? He had sex with her, forced her to have sex with him, and because of that, Angel became pregnant with Silver, HIS child. And then he wanted to try and pull the whole victim card!” I shook my head slightly, she didn’t know of my own hate for my dead beat father, so I’m guessing she didn’t know where I was coming from with this; but it didn’t really matter that much anyway; not at the moment.

‘Still,” she pointed out as she came up to me and gave me a soft nuzzle along my cheek. “Deep down, I know you would’ve regretted it later.”

I didn’t really say anything on that, but maybe she was right, maybe I would’ve thought back on what I could’ve done differently, and I was just letting my anger get the better of me at this moment. Going over toward the bed, with her coming in behind me, I crawled underneath the blankets; I chuckled a bit at the cold smooth like texture of her body on my bare skin. Her head poking out of the blanket to look at me, she smiled ever so softly before leaning down and kissing me along my lips. I brought my hand up and held her face ever so softly as we kissed ever so softly. Her tongue brushing along my own as a slight moan escaped her lips. No doubt enjoying the love I was giving her as we made out in the bed. I felt her hoof, trail downward, as I chuckled in our kiss, thinking to myself that I had a very good idea on what she was going for. And even as she broke the kiss and gave me a grin like look. But, just before anything was going to happen; the sound of the door opening caused us to look over at once. Silver Arrow walking in slightly.

Both me and Chrysalis froze just stared at him with a blank and shock look, I looking up at her, wondering why the hell was she not changing into Nova Star at all, was she so shocked that she was completely frozen and unable to change?! Looking back at the colt, watching as he rubbed his eyes slightly before yawning he asked. “Hey. Brandon?” Silver asked with another yawn as I just gulped. I didn’t say anything else until he then asked. “Do you think I can get one more little glass of water before bed?” he was looking right at us, I knew he could see Chrysalis in her true form, but why wasn’t he freaking out?”

“Um…sure…yeah, just go right to bed when you are done okay?” I told him as he only nodded, turning to leave as he waved.

“Okay…” he muttered. “Night, Brandon, night Nova Star…” he called out before slowly closing the door behind him.

After the sounds of his hoof echoing down the stairs were heard, and also the rather loud running of water, all I could do, was turned to look up at Chrysalis, as she looked down at me as well…no words were exchanged as to what happened. Why…why didn’t he express anything when he saw her as a Changeling? Was he just really tired from everything that happened today…or was there something more happening in the background with the small colt; that I didn’t know about?

Home Life

Author's Note

I understand that this chapter is one of the shortest ones i have written on this story as to date, and i hate how this chapter came out on this. with how many times my computer crashed, or my losing the files, i had to rewriten this so many times.!

However, this will be the only chapter (i hope) that will be this short.

Ether way i all hope you enjoy it ether way.

Home Life

The next day came rather too quickly for my taste. After Silver Arrow’s little walk in, Chrysalis and myself, pretty much just went to bed…well after we had a small talk. Why didn’t he seemed effected, or care that much that she was a Changeling? I mean, he must’ve known who she was. I’ll admit myself; I had seen a few posters about Canterlot, about the fear of Changelings, and how to be careful about them. I was told even before that if anyone were to find Chrysalis, or lead to her arrest, (because getting blasted by a love blast was not enough so it seems) there would be a reward. Could he have not remembered her at all, or to the fact that he just didn’t care. Or to what she said last night; he was just so tired he didn’t notice. He did call her Nova Star last night.

Ether ways after waking up, finding the bed rather empty, save for me; of course. The smell of food clung to the air as well as the sound of dishes being used. I brought my hand up to my cheek, rubbing the stubbles now growing back. Few mores days and I would shave it off again, or I may just trim it down; I don’t know. Sitting up in bed, and releasing a loud yawn as I stretched out, the sounds of my bones snapping and popping echoing throughout the room as I released another low groan; smacking my lips a bit as I rubbed my eyes. I went over toward the dresser to found some clothing for the day.

Remembering of my appointment with Doctor Cloudquill today, and looking at the clock to see that it was still a little bit past ten, I still had loads of time left ether way to get myself ready; the splashing of cold water on my face, causing me both to shiver and shake my head from the cold. Looking up into the mirror of the bathroom, my hands pressing along the sink, clenching more like it, all I could say…was that I looked like a wrack. Bags hung under my eyes, as well as a killer headache that seemed to throb with each thought that passed through my mind…could I have been once more under some sort of sickness again…ugh, I bloody hate being sick. Or, could it be that I didn’t get any sleep at all last night, the worry of Silver Arrow knowing, and perhaps he would go and tell the Princesses about what he saw when he entered my room last night; with Chrysalis, the Changeling Queen laying over me.

No…no, I’m sure that if he did already , he would’ve ran out the moment he knew what she was, and perhaps, no doubt, tell the Princesses, his great-aunts, on what he saw. And seeing how I didn’t wake to the sound of doors being banged as well as rough voices ordering us to come out; we were in the clear; I hoped this, as I made my way down toward the staircase.

The smell of food flew through the air, allowing the smell to slightly wake me up more, with promise of something in my empty belly before the start of the day. A soft humming of ‘Nova Star’ echoing around the room as she cooked the meal for the morning. Leaning against the door frame as I watched her as her magical force lifted different items off the counter around her, salt, pepper, and eggs. Looking as she flipped the pan, I could see that she was making, what seemed to be a turnover, egg turn over perhaps? Ether way, I could see the package of also that fake meat I spoke of before, with a very weird title of ‘I can’t believe it’s not meat; bacon’. Well…truth of selling, that’s for sure.

Silver Arrow looked over and saw me, his mouth opening as if to greet me, as I held a finger to my lips and pointed to Chrysalis, wanting to let her work more without her knowing I was there. The smell grew more and more as the food soon became done, and as she got the plates out as well as glasses for the drinks she turned around and slightly jumped when seeing me. “O…Oh morning Brandon!” she spoke with a small blush as I only chuckled. “How long were you there?”

“Bit ago,” I answered coming over to sit down. “Didn’t know you cooked.”

“A little skill I picked up here and there…with my long life and such, you tend to learn things after a while.”

“You don’t look that old Nova Star,” Silver chimed in as me and Chrysalis shared a laugh.

“Never judge a book by its cover, little one,” Chrysalis spoke placing a plate before him as well as before me as she sat down beside me. “There are things inside that can explain so much more then what the front cover looks to be.”

“What does that mean?” he asked as I only shook my head as I soon watched as forks and knives floated over, myself taking one of each and passing them around.

We ate the food ever so quietly, each working our thanks to Chrysalis for the wonderful meal, as she was left blushing at our praises, as she only waved a hoof at us, trying to hide behind her mane ever so slightly. It was cute, to say the least, to see the Changeling Queen, blushing at a few good words toward her, I mean hell, she can cook, like really…well, when you are over two hundred years old, (she never gave me the pin point date of her age, and I was just going off from when she said she tried to form peace with Celestia all those years ago) as she said; you tend to pick up a few tricks here and there.

“So why are you going to a doctor, Brandon?” Silver Arrow asked me as I got myself ready to leave. I was wearing a sweater; a simply grey one to say the least, the air was growing colder, showing that fall was indeed coming. “You don’t look sick,” I gave him a small chuckle, as I started to slip on my shoes before answering his question. Chrysalis was working on the dishes.

“Cloudquill is a different type of doctor,” I told him after making sure that my laces were on nice and tight. “It’s just…something I have to do alright?” he only nodded, seeing that I felt like that was all he needed to know; I then decided to ask him, about last night. “Silver before I go, I like to ask you something.”

“Oh?” he asked as he was moving toward the TV, toward the game no doubt. “What is it?”

“Do you remember anything from last night, like say…saying good night to me and Nova?” this caused Chrysalis to peek her head out; looking at the colt, his back to her.

“Huh…?” he asked tapping his chin. “No, I don’t remember that, mom use to always say that…” he seemed to lower his ear at the thought of his mother, as I too frowned slightly. “Mom use to say, when I was really tired, I would come to her room and say good night, but I could never remember it why did that happen last night?”

“So it would seem,” I nodded my head in agreement. “Alright, well I just wanted to let you know, I just thought you may have wanted something more then simply saying, ‘good night’. He nodded his head once more as he went back toward the TV as Chrysalis came over, seeming to be a bit at ease.

“So…he was just sleep walking?” she asked as I heard the sound of the PS3 turning on.

“Yeah, looks like it,” I whispered to her as I sighed. “Talk about a close call…”

“I’ll say…Brandon; I want to ask you something,”

“Hrm?” I hummed looking to her as she made me lean down so we could hear each other better.

“What if Silver Arrow stays here longer ten a few days…?” she asked. “I don’t think it would be good if all these close calls were to happen.”

“Yeah, but there isn’t anything we can do about it!” I whispered back and sighed.

“There may be a way…” she offered as I looked to her. “When you come back…I can show him my true form.”

I gave her a rather confused look, as I stood up fully, looking down at her with a raised eyebrow at her, wondering why she wanted to do this, I mean sure there was that reason of him possible walking in, when he wasn’t all that tired…but still… “As I said, Brandon,” she whispered as the sound of a video game being played was heard as I pressed myself along the door, arms and legs a bit crossed as I listened to what she had to say. “We really don’t know how long he will be here, and I rather not have to tip toe around a place where it should be the one place; other then my Hive, to where I can be worry free. Besides, he holds a great trust over you from what I could see. Why else would he want to stay here with you?”

“That is…true,” I pointed out as I brought a hand under my chin, thinking on this rather deeply. ‘Are you sure that this is a good idea? I mean, what if he goes to the princesses?”

“Then we run, simple as that,” she said with a small smile. “I do have a Hive as I said a place where we can at last just be ourselves.”

“Still…the risk is rather high,”

“It is…but I have a feeling that Silver will understand. He is rather mature for his age.”

“That he is…that he is…are you really sure?” she looked back up toward me, her eyes showing that she was for real on this, that she would not want to hide about this any longer.

“Yes,” she agreed with a small nod. “I am fully sure, when you come back; I want to show him my true form.”

I was just about to head myself on out once more; my hand on the door handle, when I heard a soft gasp, as Silver came rushing over toward me. “Oh, wait…what you two are doing for Nightmare Night in two weeks!”

“Nightmare Night?” I asked, the name seemed to click somewhere, but I couldn’t remember for the life of me, what it meant. “You’re going to have to tell me what that day is, I can’t seem to remember it.”

“You don’t know Nightmare Night?” he asked, a clear shock in his voice. “It’s a day, or night really, when everyone dresses up, and the colts and fillies go door to door, collecting candy!”

“Oh…Nightmare Night is your version of Halloween.”

“What?” he asked as I shrugged.

“Same thing, different name, the point is…I didn’t even know when that was…really it would be two weeks away?”

“Ether way,” Chrysalis spoke up as she looked between me and Silver. “I’m sure we can find a few costumes and such; but I think Brandon really has to go right now.”

I could only nod, leaning down and giving her a soft kiss along her lips, Silver making a gag like noise causing us to chuckle, before I headed off outside.

Maybe she was right; maybe showing Silver Arrow who she was truly, wouldn’t be so bad. This is what I thought as I made my way toward where the doctor office would be. This would be a new little thing for me, I mean sitting down and talking to someone who im guessing would try and get in my head and try and see what was ‘wrong’ with me. I mean the only reason I was going to this Cloudquill in the first place, was to just play around with Fancy Pants. To pretty much say to him that I did go, just to screw around with him…in a sense. The air felt chill because of the fall just starting.

Soon coming to the building, standing about three floors high, with a few windows from what I could see. The sigh of the building held the same colors as it was from the card, given to me by Fancy Pants, read; ‘Specialized Rehabilitation Center’. A strange name to say the least for a doctor I was just to go in and talk, that’s for sure. Looking off a bit to the side of it, I noticed some workers, seeming starting to be building a new part of Canterlot. The city was slowly increasing in size now, as news of more of the city being made along the rather large mountain. They had to be careful, I mean, you are building a city along side of a mountain side! But from what I heard, more of the older buildings of Canterlot were being taken down, for favor of newer ones. Well all but the history buildings of course. Noticing of toward the side and a bit off more, I noticed the workers using many tools to ether move stone that they had from one area to the other, or even other things that they needed. Feeling a rumble along the ground from all the movements, caused me to tense up somehow, but I relaxed the moment it too stopped. Not thinking much on it, I simply turned my head up to look at the building once more.

I gave the name of the building a rather strange look, seeing how it said ‘rehabilitation’ in the title, but I brushed it off, thinking it could just be because there had to be more people that needed more then just a talking to; I guess. Ether way, I pushed myself inside, greeting to a rather calm and still like air.

It was warm, making the sweater I wore seem a bit too much as I took it off and placed it along my shoulder. Behind the counter sat a pony, earth pony, a mud like brown with a blown back blond mane. He seemed bored, a single hoof under hin chin as he flipped through a book as I made my way up toward him. He looking up, seeing me coming up as he stopped to close his book. “Ah, welcome, welcome,” he spoke as he gave a smile. “And how can I be of use for you today?”

“I, have a appointment with a, Cloudquill?” I asked, hoping that I got the right name, or the right building I should say. It would look rather silly if I was in the wrong building, when I had the bloody address in my hand. He seemed think about it before opening his book again and flipped a few pages before nodding, placing a hoof along the page and said. “Ah yes, yes, here she is, rather new in this sort of field.” He seemed to nod and said. “Lucky for you, she’s on the first floor,” he then pointed down a hallway and said. “Down that hall, door number ten.” I nodded my thanks to him, as I started to walk down the hallway.

Sighing softly as I stood before the doorway, I brought a hand up and knocked a few times, before hearing a clear female voice that I knew from the phone call. “Come in.”

Walking into the room, I felt a sense of calm in a sense, the room held that of a light red like colors. Soft sitting chairs or sofas were seen as well along the side, a single chair seen, as well as a desk off to the side, im guessing for whoever this Cloudquill was. I soon got my answer, after a soft click was heard, as my head turned over to see where it came from. A gryphon, standing about a bit larger then me on all fours, was sanding before another table, which seemed to hold glasses and drinks as well. Whatever the drinks were eluded me, for I couldn’t tell what they were. Her feathers were that of a deep black, almost like the night, her mane and loin like body, a pure snow white. Gold eyes, looking onto my own, as her head feathers, were pushed backwards, sticking as such; like human hair; or pony mane. She held the class in her talon, looking at me before smiling slightly, how that was possible with a beak; I would never know. “Ah hello there, you must be, Brandon, am I right?” her voice held that of a clear female voice; that much was heard. And seeing how I never really met with a gryphon face to face, well…I know if I didn’t know her; I would’ve thought at first she would be a male. Seeing how well her body was rather…bulky; to say the least.

‘I am,” I answered with a nod as she pointed toward one of the many sits in the room. I took the sofa, I was not laying down in one of those over used bed like sofas these doctors uses, and you know the one I’m talking about. She went over toward the only single chair, leather from what I could see, as she rolled it over toward me a bit, far enough away that she wasn’t in my personal space; but close enough that we could hear each others as we spoke.

“Truthfully…I’m surprised you even agreed to come, or that you came ether way.”

“Can I be truthful?” I asked as she raised a eye ridge but nodded. “I’m simply doing this to get Fancy Pants off my back. I understand he cares for me and such, but it’s getting rather annoying that he keeps on trying to get me help, when I know for a fact hat I don’t need it at all.” she held the raised eyebrow look to me as she seemed to only nod at this as I went on. “The prices I’ll admit are rather…low, not sure if it’s just something you choose, or because it’s the prices around here. But ether way, the payment you gave me…it’s so low I can, play his little game of this; no offense to you.”

“None taken; I can understand how you are feeling, or try to.” she answered as I just looked to her wanting to hear what she had to say. “You feel that you don’t need the help of others, even more to the fact to someone that barely knows you, other then what was said from one person by another.” I only blinked from this, wondering how she knew as such. “Even more so, I can also guess you rather don’t like asking for help, you like to get things done on yourself; am I right?”

“More or less, yes.” She seemed to nod all the same, a sage like nod as she closed her eyes, her chin seemly tucked into the tuff of her fur.

“I can see that much and I can understand on how you feel as such. However, Fancy Pants contacted me just last night, after a little…run in with the Prince, Blue Blood, am I right?” At the name my hand seemed to tense, I didn’t think she would’ve noticed that, but I saw her eye twitch over to my hand as she nodded. “Do not worry, Brandon. I may get my information from outside, seeing how quite latterly, beside the hospital record from what happened after the kidnapping,” she pointed to the rather small paper work on her desk. “I know nothing of you. And anything said within these walls, shall stay within these walls.”

“And how can I be sure, you would keep that word?”

“Unlike some people out there in the world,” she spoke, her eyes narrowing slightly. “I keep my word.” We stared each other down, nether blinking, before I leaned back and nodded.

“Very well…but just know this, today I’m not saying anything I don’t wanna talk about, you want to try and pick my brain to sate Fancy Pants worry…your going to have to work and earn my trust.”

“Not going to let my first time doctoring someone a easy one are you?”

“Hell, no.”

“That’s good, I rather like the test.” She answered with that same grin as before.

I made my way back home, after we made a small list of days I would come, we changed it to it being twice a week, today counting as a free day, and three days from now, would be the second. I thought long and hard, on the way she took things, I didn’t know what her way of thinking was, but im sure I will find out, sooner or later.

Ether way, I made my way back home as quickly as possible, I know Chrysalis is no doubt worrying more and more about how she will show herself to be the Changeling Queen, toward Silver Arrow. I will be with her all the way, no matter what will happen but still…I too was worried.

My home, soon coming up to view, as I watched the living room window shades, open and close, the face of ‘Nova Star’ showing and quickly hiding back behind it, the light shadow of her pacing back and forth. I only sighed, pushing the door open when I may my way toward it, and entered inside.

The sound of the TV was heard, the sound of a game being played on it leaving me to know that Silver was busy playing a game. Which one I didn’t know. Chrysalis met me at the main doorway hallway. “Hey there,” she spoke looking up at me, a soft smile along her muzzle. “How was the meeting?”

“Eh,” I answered with a soft shrug of my shoulders. “It was fine, I’ll be going to see her some more within the end of the week, but other then that; it was just like a, meet and greet.”

“I see,” she returned her answer as she looked back toward the living room and then back to me. “I’m not so sure that this is a good idea now…”

“Why, what happened while I was gone?”

“Nothing, nothing,” she shook her head. “It’s just…what If he does run off to the others and tell, I don’t want you to get in trouble, or…or…”

“Hey, hey,” I knelt down and held her cheeks, making her look to me. Her eyes gazing up to look at me. “We won’t know until we try, and beside, I think it would be good for at least one other, non-Changeling, to know who you are.” She only looked away at me as I sighed and pulled her into a hug.

“But this is your choice on the matter, it is your secret to tell, not mine.”
She looked back at me, and then to where Silver was currently being busy with the game, her bottom lip, being bitten as she seemed to be weighing her options. “Okay,” she nodded after a few moments of awkward stillness. “Bring him up to the room, I’ll make sure the windows and such are covered; just in case.” I only gave her a raised eye look, but only nodded all the same; I knew she was worried; that much was easily seen along her face.

It took a bit, or I should say I waited for abit, to allow her time to get her ready, before pulling Silver away from the game. He seemed confused, and really I don’t blame him, I mean, he had no idea what she wanted him for; and still…how would he react to something such as this? Ether way though, taking him up the stairs, seeing the door of mine, and her room open, we stepped inside.
The blinds were closed, allowing the room to be surrounded in a blanket of darkness, not too much that we couldn’t see, but enough that anyone outside, such as any flyers couldn’t see. She was pacing back and forth, her eyes to the ground. She didn’t seem to notice us at first, but when the click of the door was heard, her head jerking up as the sound was heard; she only gulped loud enough that we could hear, silver, the small colt, still a bit of worry along his face. “What’s…going on?” he asked as he looked between both I, and Chrysalis. “Am, I in some sort of trouble or something?”

“No, no,” Chrysalis spoke, something I was about to do, but I just leaned back and allowed her to take this. This was her thing anyway. “It’s just…Silver, do you believe that, hiding something, is a good thing,”

“What do you mean?” he asked, tilting his head off o the side as Chrysalis only sighed and then went on.

“I mean…lets say you had a secret, something you were worried that others would think of you differently if they found out of it.” the young colt nodded his head, seemly grasping what she meant.

“And this secret, would only be shared by someone you trust.” She then looked to me, as did Silver.

“Brandon here, he knows what I am about to share to you, and that he trusts me, and I, trust him. We…I thought it would be a good idea, that I share with you…what I am, so I don’t have to hide as much with you around.”

“What…do you mean?” he asked, a clear voice of confusion, even more plastered along his face, and that was when, she changed right before his very eyes.

My hand went at once to the door handle, I don’t really know why, but my hand still held it ether way. Perhaps there was a part of me that was worried he would run out screaming, another part; well as I said, I'm not really sure! But what happened next, after Chrysalis stood in all her glory, caused both me, and her to blink. “Coooooool!”

Feathers

Author's Note

AT LAST a new chapter! so very sorry for such a long wait, i very hope you enjoy this!

now i will say this, there will be a part, a talk of a dream, this idea came to me where there will be a second story based off Brandon's dreams, this being known as What If stories, so just putting that out there, anyway, enjoy!

Feathers

“Luna, hey, it’s alright,” I spoke, my phone up to my ear as I paced back and forth along the floor of the living room, snacks, drinks, and the game system, a Play Station 4, which just in fact came in this morning if you can believe it; all set up and ready for Luna’s and I first ever Game Day. We had been planning this for a while, her coming over here, or me over there just to hang and play some games. Course she was more of the Xbox fan, but me, nah, I’m a Sony guy all the way. Yes I do have an Xbox (somewhere) but that was only because it was a gift from a family member. “Stuff happens, I can understand that. Your duty as a Princess comes first!”

“I know, it’s just…we planned this for a long time, and now this…I mean…”

“Luna, please,” I stopped her once more. “Whatever it is, you and the other Princesses are needed, get that done and we can simply plan this for another day. Ether way, you said that Shade would be returning today yes?”

“Sometime tomorrow, but she is on her way back yes…how is young Silver Arrow doing?” This only caused me to smile as I turned and made my way toward the kitchen, to see a small colt named Silver Arrow, cooking, with a smile on both of their faces; Chrysalis, Queen of the Changelings. Watching as the two worked on making breakfast as I started to remember what happened; ad how he reacted to seeing who, and what, she truly was.

“Cooooooool!” the way he said ‘cool’, it, well, sounded like that one cartoon show, Johnny Test if I believed, when he would say ‘cool’. But…was he not afraid, I mean, many ponies seemed to fear Chrysalis, mostly because I kept saying it was because they didn’t understand why she did what she did; but…well, I didn’t think THIS would happen. “Can you change into other things as well, like a bull, oh, oh? What about a dragon, can you turn into that?!” he started to bounce a bit in place when he looked, or kept on looking at Chrysalis, until I realized…he’s just a kid…this is well…I’m sure any kid would react like he did right? However, before I could even ask the question, that was no doubt on both mine, and Chrysalis’s mind, well, she beat me to the punch as she asked.

“Wait…you are not…you do not fear me?” she asked, speaking slowly, as if both asking Silver if he was for real, and if he was a bit…well I don’t want to say ‘slow’ if you know what I mean.

“No,” he answered, shaking his head back and forth, before looking between the two of us. “Why…should I be scared?”

“Well no...I mean, you know who she is yes?” I questioned, my eyes on him as he looked back to me, and then to her.

“Uh…the Changeling Queen right?” he asked tapping his chin with his hoof. “How do you say your name…or is it Nova Star?”

“Ch…Chrysalis,” she answered as he nodded.

“Okay! Do you mind if I call you that, or do I have to…”

“Hang on, back up a second!” now, some may think that was me yelling that out…you be wrong, it was indeed a very confused Chrysalis. “Why, why is it you are not scared, why are you not screaming in terror, I mean…” she looked to me, as I only shrugged. I mean what else do you want me to say? I was just as confused as she was!

“Brandon,” I jerked from my train of thought to look down at the colt before me as he asked. “Are you scared of her?”

“Huh?”

“Are you scared of her?”

“Well…when she is PMSing she can be…ow!” I yelled as I felt a hard snap along my ass as I looked back, seeing her glaring hard at me. “W…what?! This is how I claim down, I make freaking jokes!”

“Now is not the time for jokes!”

“Well excusesssss me Queeny,” another snap as I watched her horn glow as something, possible her magic whip me across the rear. As I yelped, it caused Silver to only laugh, or try not to laugh, as we heard the soft snicker of a colt holding back his laughter. “But to answer your question,” I muttered, giving the Queen a soft glare. “No…I’m not scared of her, I trust her with my very life if it came to something like that.” There was a short pause, as Silver seemed to think of something, before he could only nod.
“Then that is good enough for me then!”

“Okay, I’m going to bite,” Chrysalis answered walking forward and kneeling down slightly before asking. “Why, I mean, there has to be another reason why you don’t fear me…just why?” The colt looked along both me and Chrysalis, as if fighting with himself to say, or not say anything. After a short moment, he then looked up again, and nodded as he started to explain why, ad giving us a bit of a back story.

The two of us listened as we sat on the bed as he told us a small story of when he and his mother left Canterlot, for a small vacation. He spoke on how his mother family had a small cabin away from the bustle of everyone else; just to enjoy the peace and stillness of the world. He said that he was around the age of seven, so three years ago, so it seems. Chrysalis seemed to be listening all the more as he spoke how, when they entered the cabin, there was already someone there, a Changeling who was badly hurt. “We didn’t find out why or how she got hurt,” he spoke looking mostly to Chrysalis, I'm guessing because he thought it could’ve been one of her Changelings, of course I wouldn’t have known if it was or not. But she was really bad…not as bad as when…mom…” he started to look down, I could see what he was about to say, and I was about to reach over to pull him into a hug, hoping that he could keep on going, but, Chrysalis once more beat me to the punch. She sat down beside him, and dropped one of her wings about him in a sort of hug as he looked back up at her.

“You do not have to tell me this, I understand if this makes you feel…upset with your mother no longer here…”

“No…I wanna tell it,” he said looking up to her. “Only my mom and I ever knew her, and at least now; I can tells others.” The Changeling Queen only nodded her head slightly from this and held a gentle smile to him, before he closed his eyes and started his story once more.

“Mom was really scared of her,” he went on to saying as I leaned back along the bed to listen to his story. “She held me rather close, about to back us out…but I could see the pain in Web’s eyes…oh that’s the name she said she gave herself, Web…not really sure why.” He only shrugged and went on. “I was confused seeing how mom always told me; we should help anyone that was hurt or something. But here mom was, trying to pull me away. I looked up to her and asked her. ‘Mommy, what’s wrong, shouldn’t we help her?’ mom only looked down to me and seemed conflicted I think…that’s the word right?”

“That’s right,” I answered his question. “She taught you to help anyone that you think would need help; and here was one but she didn’t want to.”

“Uh huh,” he agreed. “She told me after all three of us became friends that she was scared and that she was sorry for not wanting to help Web at first.”

“Wait…you three became, friends?” Chrysalis asked as Silver looked up and nodded.

“Yup! She would come over a lot and visit us, she said she was…well I’m not sure what word she used to call herself, but she said she traveled a lot, and that she didn’t have a Hive.”

“Ah…I see, she was a Loner.”

“Huh?” both I and Silver asked at the same time before the Queen sighed and explained.

It is true, that Changeling Queens, have many Changelings under their rule, hundreds, thousands, it really depends on how many the Queen can get to gather under her banner. However, there are some born outside of the Hive, some without a queen.”

“Hang on a second…” I blinked and rubbed the top of my head. “Don’t…well I heard that Changeling Queens give birth to all of the Changelings under their control, like Queen Ants, or Bees.”

“Are you comparing me to a bug, Brandon?” she asked giving me a small glare as I only smiled and laughed sheepish.

“No, I uh…well uh…SO! Why not tell us more of this Loner stuff huh sweetie?” I smiled sheepish all the more before she glared and said.

“I’ll deal with you later, ether way as I was saying, and I’ll explain that part a bit before going on…no, Changelings Queens do not give birth to the Hive, and Changelings can have their own children with who they wish. A Loner, is a Changeling that was born or left a Hive, as the name says, they are alone, move about ether with a small group of Loners…and if you say they are not Loners if with others, Brandon, I swear by Celestial fat flank I will slap you upside the head!” my hand slowly found it way back down from the air, to the bed as she said those words. “Now, as I was saying,” she closed her eyes before saying. “When a female Changeling becomes Queen, there is one of few ways she can gain Changelings under her rule. The old ‘join me or be destroyed’ type way, find Loners to see if they wish to join her. These types of way are rather easy if the Changeling in question is in need of love. Or if coming by another Hive, seeing if anyone there would be willing to change Hives.”

“Wait, that can happen?” I asked rubbing the back of my head; not really understanding how one could simple change Hives like that.”

“Yes, I have had a few of my Changelings, before the Canterlot evasion in fact, leave because they didn’t like the idea. I did not threaten to harm them if they left, and before they did leave, I gave them a small amount of love as they left. Fifteen in fact left the Hive, and I have yet to see or hear from them.”

“Was it hard watching them leaving?” Silver asked as Chrysalis sighed.

“It was, a small bit, but this was there choice.”

We spoke some more, Silver promising that he wouldn’t tell anyone of Chrysalis, who in turned thanked him. But before we could turn into bed, Silver asked. “Chrysalis…why did you try and invade Canterlot…couldn’t you have asked my Aunts for help?”

“That…is a sore subject for me to speak of little one,” Chrysalis spoke as she looked down to him, I already knew what it was, but I bet there was something much more then she was letting on. “Just know, that a long time ago, a very long time ago, I did try…it just didn’t work.”

“Why not?” he asked.

“Ponies, and a lot of others people, they fear what they don’t understand.”

“What do you mean by that?” he asked as I sighed, and started to speak.

“Everyone, fears what they don’t understand Silver, some may say they don’t, but there is a part of them that fears it all the more. Changelings are one such thing. They can morph, and even if they wanted to,” I looked to Chrysalis as she only nodded, allowing me to keep on going. “Controlling how someone thinks of them, mind control in a sense.”

At last, we were done, how long had we’d been speaking for, I didn’t know how long in fact we spoke, but when it was all done, and out of the way, I felt rather drained from the feeling of sleep, tugging at my eyes. “Still though,” Chrysalis spoke, pulling me once more away from my train of thought. “Thank you Silver Arrow, for telling us that bit about yourself, your mother and this Web Changeling. And thank you for understanding what I did what I had to do…hopefully you were not hurt during that time.”

“No,” he answered shaking his head side to side. “They were rather nice to us.”

“Good…but ether way it is rather late,” she said, earning herself a small yawn as Silver could only nod. “If you like we may speak of more of this in the morning.”

“I would like that,” he agreed before looking at the two of us. Wishing us a good night, he turned and left out of the room.

I sighed, rather surprised that this all went over rather well. My head lying on the pillow as I rubbed my eyes before saying. “I’m surprised on how well that went.” I commented as I turned to look at Chrysalis, her eyes slightly narrowed on me. “What?”

“Remember that bug like reference you said about me?”

“Yeahhhhh?” I asked slowly, before gasping as I felt myself picked up in her green like aura before dropped outside of the room, after hearing the door slam behind me. She…She kicked me out?! Does that mean I’m sleeping on the sofa…wait…did that just happen?!

“Brandon?” I heard the small voice of Arrow as I turned to see him peaking out of his room. “Did…Did she kick you out of your guys room?”

“Yup…”

“Was it because of the bug thing?”

“Yup…”

“Wanna play some games in the living room then for the night?”

“Sure, Elder Scrolls online?”

“I thought it was called Skyrim Online?” he asked as we made our way down the stairs, a soft chuckle coming over my lips.

“Nah, I think they are releasing Skyrim in a DLC at some point.”

“Again Luna,” I spoke, having spent just a moment to remember all that happened last night as I watched the two go about whatever they were doing now. “As I said, we can easily just postpone me kicking your flank!”

“Ha!” she scoffed in my ear as I sat down. Indeed Chrysalis made me sleep on the sofa, but I had little Silver Arrow as a buddy for the night, it was like a sleep over, we joked. “Please human, you can not best the Gamer Princess!”

“Mortal Kombat X.”

“…I hate you,”

“You just mad because I can use Johnny Cage so good!”

“This means war Brandon!” I just laughed loudly at her little rage fest before I then said. “By the way…about that dream last night…thanks, will she know that I was really in that dream as well?”

“No,” I heard her answer me back. “She will think of you as just a dream version of what she thought…perhaps you should speak to her more, and to your mare about both of your feelings for each other…I understand humans are not as…open to the ideas of herding such as we are…but as you saw last night…”

“Yeah, I know…” I answered, softly sighing before nodding to myself. “Anyway, thank you for at least trusting me enough to do that, I wouldn’t mind diving into other peoples dreams at times, If you allow me to?”

“Perhaps we shall again soon, just not the pink one…hooo…she is something else…what you have seen Brandon…does not compared to what her dreams are like!” I could only slightly agree with what Pinkie Pie was like, I knew just from meeting her a few times, mostly from the home coming party she threw for me…she was crazy, enough said.

After hanging up my phone and slipping it into my pocket, I made my way back toward the kitchen to watch the two as they interacted. Silver was standing on a chair, so that he could be at level with the counter, allowing him to see as Chrysalis used her magic to cut or move the items that she was doing. It looked like pancakes, smelled like pancakes…okay so it was pancakes! Silver would smile at her when she would look down at him, and she gave back a half hearted smile as she flipped the pancakes in the pan. I came up behind and pulled her into a hug, making her stand on her hind legs as she released a cute little eep from the sudden hug. Before she could say anything else, I kissed her along her neck ever so softly. Making her purr softly. Her wings buzzing and twitching slightly along my chest. “Morning there,” I spoke in her ear as I heard her only chuckle.

“Don’t try a get all nice with me, after what you called me last night...”

‘I implied it,” I pointed out. “And I didn’t mean it as a bad thing…but if you want me to stop being all nice and huggy…”

“I didn’t say that,” quickly answered as I only chuckled. Hugging her a bit more tightly as I gave her neck another kiss. Silver making a small gag like noise as I only playfully pushed him along his head. Causing him to laugh and bat at my hand. I was about to say something else, when a pop and a yawn was heard behind me.

“So…” a voice spoke from behind us, followed by a rather loud…over the top yawn. ‘What’s for breakfast?”

I turned back at once, not knowing who this new voice belonged to, as my right eye, raised a bit in utter confusion as to the…creature I was staring at. For one, he was wearing a sleeping cap on, as well as a sleeping gown, with moons and stars all about it…but body wise…just what was this thing? Whatever he was, he sure was…strange looking, rather chaotic. He seemed to be a living breathing jigsaw puzzle in a sense, different body parts placed about his body, I felt like I knew whatever this thing was, but the name just couldn’t reach my lips. That’s when I noticed something, noticed something that caused the blood to my face to go from normal, to bone white…he was looking at Chrysalis, as her Changeling form! “Hello?” he asked as I blinked, he now before me, but how did he… “Anyone home?” he asked lightly bonking my head as I blinked. “Luna did say you always spaced out, but I didn’t think she was for real.”

“Discord!” I heard Chrysalis hiss softly from behind me. “Discord, so that was what his name was. Wait did these two know each other? “What is the Spirit of Chaos doing here?”

“Well, I did smell food, and I was kinda getting hungry, so I thought I would pop right in and see if I can join you all for some morning grub!” he pulled me into a one arm hug as I looked up seeing him grin as he poked my nose with what seemed to be a lion paw. “It is the most important meal of the day and all!”

“Uh…” I spoke moving away from him and standing beside Chrysalis. “Do you two…know each other?”

“Not on a speaking term no,” Discord spoke once more as he snapped his talon, allowing a glass of…Chocolate milk to come into his grip as he took a small sip and threw it behind him, making it poof away. “I did watch from the garden as her little changelings invaded, and were then…what those humans called it…Team Rocketed.” I had to bring up a fist to my mouth to hold back a soft chuckle at this, I could only think of what he meant and what it meant, as Chrysalis gave me a death glare, one that warned me not to egg him on. “But, being stoned for a thousand years…twice mind you, you do get a chance to just, listen you know?” he then held up a lion paw and offered. “And do not worry, I don’t plan on telling Luna, or anyone else of who she is…I'm surprised they didn’t know, I knew the moment you came into Canterlot, and how you were just trying to control this human at first.” I raised my eyebrow at him, sure I knew of this, she did tell me this, but how did he know? “I’m the Spirit of Chaos, Brandon; I know a lot of things!” Did…Did he just read my mind?! “Perhaps…” Stop it! “Okay, okay, geez, seems Chrysalis been holding out on you, if you’re so tensed!”

“Discord!” Chrysalis screamed as she fired off a magical blast to which…his head spilt in half?!

“Cooooool,” Silver exclaimed as he watched Discord take a bow.

“The good…what?” was all I could say. This was random…too random for my taste.

“But being random is so much fun.”

“God Damn it stop that!”

To say that the table was tense would be an understatement, Chrysalis was glaring at him all the while, Silver…well, and he didn’t seem to mind ether way as he just ate away. I was lightly picking at my food, watching the two beings known as the Changeling Queen and The Spirit of Chaos…who at this point was floating many of his food about and eating each one as he pleased. Did these two know each other; it seemed Chrysalis really didn’t like him that much…seeing how she did try to blast his head off. “So…do you two know each other or something?”

“No,” my mare-friend said dryly. “However, I do not trust this one to know who I am…but it seemed he already knew. Now I am just wondering, what is his game…?”

“Game?” he asked with a piece of fake bacon sticking out of his mouth before slurping it in. “I have no game to play here little Chrysalis. None at all.”

“I don’t believe that for a second!” she hissed slamming her hoof along the table causing both me and Silver to jump. “You always have an end game, you always twist things around, just is your nature! You are Chaos!”

“Yes, yes, I get that,” he waved his lion paw and said. “But the world needs Chaos, and I give it just the little bit that it needs.”

“The True Humans, and Harmony is not enough?” I asked, not sounding upset or mad, just matter of fact.

“That, my dear little human, is far too much Chaos, to which I can agree on.” He placed all the things he was floating about him back on the table and sighed. “I’ll be frank, yes, I do cause chaos within the world, make someone life a bit…interesting, to say the least, but, I do not cause harm, I do not kill.” He looked me dead in the eyes, as I shrieked back a bit at this. “What these two groups are doing…perhaps there is no death…but there is something going on, and with Luna off to see what has happened already…this is just the start.”

“What…?”

“Your little Queeny here,” he answered pointing to Chrysalis. “She already has a good idea on what might be happening…seeing how one of her many smaller Hives is station near where Luna is going.”

“How do you…”

“I know many things, Chrysalis,” he cut her off before closing his eyes. “Trust me when I say this. Fluttershy had been teaching me the…ugh…Magic of Friendship for a while now,” he seemed to gag at the title, but kept going. “Though I would rather just go back to my old ways, of pranks and having fun…it is nice, to have a friend. I made a promise to Fluttershy, that if I can help ponies, or whoever, I should.

“I knew you had been back in Equestria for a long time,” he went on to saying as he took a drink out of his cup, this time tea. “And I had been keeping a rather close eye on you. When I watched you come closer and closer to this human here…it got me thinking, and I didn’t want to let the Princesses or others know. And now…well…I think I won’t tell them. As for why?” he leaned back and said. “Well, when Sun Butt or the others find out, I rather see their shock look when you had been here for a good long while. It will be interesting to say the least…a good chaotic show.”

“This is just amusing for you…isn’t it?” she demanded as he only chuckled.

“I like to see things play out…good, or bad.”

After a bit, the food done, and dishes washed, I thinking that he was going to be leaving soon, was more then…well not surprised when I felt him wrap an arm about me and said. “How about you and me go out for a little walk today?” he asked me as I raised an eyebrow. “Come now, you must have some things you have to do today, correct?”

“One thing yes…” I slowly answered as he clapped his hands together.

“Very good!” he exclaimed with a wide grin. “And beside, it will be good to talk to someone other then ponies, or Changelings Queens.” When I looked back toward Chrysalis however, I was surprised to see her shift into Nova Star…why? “Besides…she has a date of her own,” he whispered before teleporting away. Before I could ask anything more, a firm knock came along the door, causing me to slightly flinch. It’s kinda creepy how someone could do that…guess in a way; I’m still not use to the whole, magical thing quite yet. Ether way, I made my way toward the door, opening it, and was rather surprised of who I saw, standing on the other side.

Lyra gave me a blank look as well, did she think I wouldn’t be here, or maybe she just didn’t think I would’ve been the one to answer; strange how that could be of course. But seeing her standing there and just blinking; I at last spoke out. “Uh…hey there Lyra,” I answered as she gave me a somewhat sheepish smile. “What are you…?”

“Nova Star invited me.” she exclaimed before I could say anything else. “She wanted to talk to me about something, so I thought I come over and see what she wanted to talk about.” Strange, she never told me she was meeting anyone today, much less Lyra for that matter. I could only give her a small nod at this as I stood off toward the side, letting her walk inside; she looked back and shared one more smile before asking. “Hey where are you going?”

“Going to check out my time at work,” I said, really that was what the plan was today. “Maybe I’ll be back sooner then I think.” She gave me a raised eyebrow look and said. “And no, this is not just because of your meeting, trust me, I didn’t know of it until you just told me of it right now, anyway, have fun talking about…whatever.”

After she went inside, my mind wondered to what’s he was going to be talking about with Chryrilis…I mean, I remembered my time at the hospital rather well, to know that the two had a…understanding in one way or another. Lyra still loved me, that much was known, and did I still love her; of course I did! “A lot on your mind?” I jerked hearing Discord voice once more as I jerked my head left and right, at first he was rather fun, but if he was mind reading me again I swear… “On your shoulder!” I blinked and jerked my head left and right and soon saw him sitting on my right shoulder, as a tiny little…well him. He was big enough that he could’ve easily sat on my hand if he wanted to, his legs dangling back and forth as he smiled at me.

“What do you want?”

“Where are you going?”

“Going to my place of work to get my times,” I answered him still walking. Fancy Pants shop was near the castle, maybe he was thinking we were going there?

“At the castle…never saw you there before.”

“I work with Fancy Pants,” I sighed and then asked. “Okay really what do you want Discord, you’re starting to bug me now.” He only gave me a rather large grin as I said this as I only sighed, why did I have this feeling that today was going to be a long one at that.

And boy was I right, muttering under my breath as I made my way home, it was such a long day. Discord, following me wherever I went, to which the one and only stop I had planed for the day was to meet up with Fancy, to see how my next week work time was. He was gone for a few days, not sure what; for I never asked. However there was one interesting thing that happened today, I’m not sure if he knew that she wanted to speak to me, but in ether way, it worked out for the best of us. To who am I talking about, would be Princess Celestia, when I was there at the castle, not even sure how I got there now that I think about it, Discord was bugging the hell out of me as I tried to simply get away from him; with no avail. But when we got there, the guards seeming allowing us through, I saw the princess walking toward us, somewhat shock plastered along her face. Before she could say anything though, Discord disappeared, his laugh still echoing a bit. “I really have no idea on how you can deal with that guy,” I pointed out as the princess of the sun simply chuckled ever so softly, shaking her head side to side.

“You get use to him after a while. But I’m surprised you are here, my sister is not around; but at least this better help me then just sending to gather you.”

“Huh?” I asked as she lifted a hoof and said.

“Walk and talk with me, will you?” she asked looking to me, and before I could answer, she started to walk away.

“Silver Arrow, he is not giving you an sort of trouble, is he?” she asked as we made our way down the long hallway, pictures, and banner coming down along the walls as we made our way down. The soft claps of my shoes and her hooves easily heard as we made our way toward the end.

“No, he’s a good kid, he and Nova get along rather well, as the same with me.”

“You two did go through a lot together in such a short amount of time, I know I am sounding like an old record by saying this, but it does seem to be the case in the matter.”

“Hrm…anyway, why did you need to speak to me, Princess? Is there something wrong?” she seemed to gaze away for a moment, and before long, we found ourselves inside a lush garden. Luna often took me here a lot, mostly when it was night time when I came over for game night. I’ve seen it a few times in the day light, but not inside of it while it was still light out.

“No, nothing is wrong, I was just wondering how the small colt is doing. While he was here, before finding out whom Blue Blood truly was…he was distance a lot of the times, barely speaking to anyone. When he did speak, it was of a great respect for you. Luna got a rather large kick when he kept calling you Shovel Knight. Because of the weapon of choice you used.” Ugh…I knew I was never going to let that one down. “And when he would go out to visit you, he always came but, much more happier then he was before. He did lose his mother in a rather horrid way, and I believe you are the only thing keeping him from going into a deep sate of depression. You are his weight to the ground, Brandon; you must know this.” I really didn’t say anything when she said this, not sure what to say. “Ether way, the reason I wanted to speak to you; there are two things I must tell you, or, one of them is what I wish to ask of you.”

“Oh, and what might that be?”

“How would you…like to be the legal guardian of Silver Arrow?”

That made me look at her, stopping and turning my body fully to look at her, or slightly look up I should say. “Are you asking me…to adopt him?”

“Oh, no, no, no,” she waved her head slightly back and forth in a quick session. “No, I am asking you if you would be willing to care for him. Silver Arrow’s father, my nephew…as you can plainly see, will have noting to do with him, and in his current sate of mind, I will not force him to care for the child, if all he will do Is say those same things he did before.” This cause me to grunt my teeth a bit, hopefully she didn’t hear or saw the movements. “No, what I am asking, will you be willing to care for him. I can gather the papers saying that you have the rights to care for the colt, when he goes to public school, because truthfully I believe he needs that more then ever right now.” I said nothing more as she kept on talking. “I know you also deeply care for him, and I’m sure you have a good reason for it.” I couldn’t remember if I ever told her about my father or not, and really I didn’t want to say anything about him. It was true, now that I think of it, compared to me and Silver Arrow, we had something in common, and that was that our father’s never wanted anything to for with us. Maybe that is the reason I wanted to make sure he was cared for, that someone wanted to be there for him. “If you are willing, I can easily gather the papers for you to sign for tomorrow.”

I really didn’t know what to say to this, what would Silver Arrow think of this, would he want to even want to stay with me as such? With Chrysalis? He seemed to be fine staying with both myself and Chrysalis, even more so that he knew who she really was. What would the changeling queen say though, would this be alright, could, and would she be fine with someone else always living with us? As much as I wish I could say right now, that yes, I would do so, this is a lot to think about Princess…and I do have someone else living with me at the moment. My Mare-friend Nova.” I looked up to her before then adding. “Let me speak to the both of them when I get back today, I don’t want Silver to think he doesn’t have a choice in the matter.” This caused her to wear a small smile as she nodded.

“Of course, will you have an answer by tomorrow at lunch?”

“Yes,” I agreed as she nodded back. “Then I wish you all the best then, and hope your choice comes by easily.”

Opening the door to my home, after thinking back to the small talk we had, I sighed softly and rubbed my eyes. The Princess and I sat down for what felt like hours, going over some things that would happen if I decided to take Silver Arrow in, mostly so that I would hear it from her, and no mistakes were to be made. She told me of a mouthy bill he would give me, money to care for Silver, the money she took away from Blue Blood. She always wanted to know if I would be willing to allow her to enroll him is her School for Gifted Unicorns. I asked her why, me thinking it was because he was family. But all she said was, ‘it’s too soon to tell you why he should come to this school, all that you should know, is that what you think happened; didn’t happen as such.’ What the hell did that mean? And really…I’ve seen him use a bit of magic, but it was basic magic, could he do it, would he even want to go? And then there was still the one question that I thought of really…would he want to stay here, with me as his legal guardian? I mean I am still young compared to most humans, could I do it, could I care for a small colt? I released another sigh as I made my way inside the home, closing and locking the door, as well as kicking off my shoes. The blinds were closed, allowing darkness to come over the room. Even then, by the time I did leave and make my way toward my home, the sun was already setting in the first place, ether way. Peaking into the living room, I saw the glow of the TV going on, Chrysalis in her changeling form, watching it, as she turned and released a small smile. Lyra must’ve already left as I came over and sat down beside her. “How was your afternoon with, Lyra?” I asked her as she looked to me and then back to the TV.

“It was fine, we talked is all.”

“Gonna tell me about what?”

“No,” she said matter of fact like, as I frowned a bit.

“You gonna tell me why you invited her over?”

“No.” I only rolled my eyes once more at this but didn’t push myself to go on. “You know…” she smiled looking to me. “Silver Arrow is upstairs sleeping already,” she said as she shut off the TV, leaving the room now much darker. Her eyes glowing the soft green as she turned to look at me fully. Before I could even move, I felt her climb up on me, her arms wrapping about my neck as I blushed softly up at her. “I think now is a good time for you to…feed me, don’t you think?”

“Eh…” I chuckled softly and then groaned out softly as I felt her nibble and softly bite my neck. My ands flexing along the sofa, as I even thrust my hips up. When she removed her mouth from my neck and looked to me, she pressed her lips along my lips as I kissed her back. Holding her close to my body as her tongue invaded my mouth. I tasted her, and she tasted me as I felt a groan escape her lips. Her hoof trailing down my sides, nearly to my pants…until a flash of light and a voice stopped us.

“HAZA!” The booming loud voice of Princess Luna was heard, causing both myself and Chrysalis eyes to widen in shock. “Thy Princess of Gaming has doth return to kick thy…”

All three of us just looked at each other, not even a word was said, I mean, what can you really say, when you have a Changeling Queen on your lap; a princess looking at her with a death filled glare, and a human underneath said human, who was her best friend?

“Feathers…”

“You vile creature…” I low hiss of anger came over Princess Luna, a voice I had never heard from her before. “You dare return here, and you have taken my friend under your spell?!”

“L…Luna it’s not like that!” I called out pushing her off me as I stood up, Luna, dropping whatever she had with her to the ground as her horn glowed; her wings spread wide open as she glared at her. “Just let us explain!”

“There is nothing to be explained my friend, you are under her control, and I shall break you of it!”

“No I’m not!” I called out to her and moved forward, but I felt Chrysalis place a hoof along my shoulder as I looked back at her. She shook her head once, but I could see the fear in her eyes. Was this out judgment day?

“Release your hold on the human, Changeling, or by the name of the moon, I will not think twice of making you by force!” I watched as Chrysalis moved in front of me, pushing me back a bit, but I still saw her, Luna’s hard glare.

“He is not under my control, Princess of the Night, you have no need to fear, and he is of sound of clear mind. I have done nothing since the wedding to show I am hostel toward the ponies here.”

“Lies!” she screeched her horn glowing larger, her hoof stomping into the ground, causing it to crack. “We know what thy has done in Appleoosa, what you have done to thy ponies who live a peaceful life, there is no use in lying any more!” Appleoosa, I knew of the city, it was far off, not sure where it was for real, because I never cared to look, but what did she mean by this?

“I do not what you mean,” she defended herself as she took a step back, her own horn glowing. “I’d not been there in quite some time, and I’ve been here all day!” it seemed words were not working, her horn glowing as I watched the two; before watching Luna release a blast of magic!

I don’t know what came over me, but I pushed Chrysalis out of the way as quickly and as hard as I could, but this would be my downfall, for now I was in the path of the magical blast. My eyes widening, as I heard the scream of Chrysalis, the eyes widening of Luna, as the blast hit me, sending me flying toward the wall from the force of the blast. My back, slammed into the wall, the cracking sound of…something, rang loud and clear. My body, stuck, creating a crater in the wall, which matched my body shape, a cough escaping my lips, as well as a mouth full of blood that painted the ground, and my shirt with its red taint. Looking to where my arms were, I could see spider webs of cracks from where the wall connected my body, and like a part in an old cartoon, I started to feel my body move forward. Slowly, as my face made its way toward the ground. A pain coming to my front now, the taste of blood still fresh in my mouth, my body, in so much pain I didn’t know what WASN’T in pain; before my whole world went black.

Melding

Author's Note

100,000 words WHOO! at last i can say a milestone for me for this story, yes! and i know, only 5000 words for this chapter? well work has been a bit crazy and family stuff has been keeping me from writing as much as i want to...and mostly because I've been playing the new Taken King DLC for my PS4!

And also on a side note, me and my friends had started a little YouTube gaming channel The Ponies Play
https://www.youtube.com/channel/UCAIpdrW5A9yj-dbMtnm4hiQ

come give us some love, and we will give you more videos everyday!

now for the story, yes as i said this chapter is a bit short, but that is because i didnt know really how to pull this one along, so please don't hate it because of the short one, more chapters will come as soon as i am able. until then, enjoy!

Melding

I’m sure everyone at one point in their life, or many points in their life, heard the saying, ‘It felt like I was just hit by a bus!’ well, I can say for a fact, that being hit by a Alicorn, fully angry, at full force, well; that feeling of being thrown clear across the room, slammed into a wall so hard, that your body was no joking, dug inside of said wall, making a crater the size and shape of your body; that hurt much more then anything else in the world!

I don’t remember much of that night, all I could truly remember was the pain, webbing across my body, the feeling of blood seeping from my chest slowly, as well as the face of the iron taste of the red heavy water stuck in my mouth. Others things what I could remember, were when I wasn’t being pulled into the void of blackouts.

“You, damn, pony!” I heard Chrysalis screech in rage! “You…You could’ve killed him!”

“That magic was for you, Changeling!” I heard the voice of Luna, yell out as well, wanted to tell them to stop, to calm down; but I couldn’t even move my fingers, much less my lips. What was going to happen now, would Luna simply call the guards, make them lock up Chrysalis…? These things I didn’t know, and now that I was powerless to do anything about it; it felt like this was it, judgment day was here.

“What’s with all the…Brandon?!” Silver Arrow? Yes…that was him, that’s for sure. The sound of his hooves hitting the floor, rushing toward me nod doubt, but yelled when the sounds were no longer there.

“Stay away,” Luna ordered. “He is under the control of this, vile creature,” she hissed out as the Changeling Queen released her own louder hiss, her wings fluttering and buzzing in anger.

“What, no he isn’t! Why would he be when those two love each other?”

“What?” Luna demanded as she paused, no doubt looking at the small colt. “Are you saying…you knew who and what she was?!”

“He just found out today, princess.” Chrysalis hissed to her, I felt a hoof, cold and hard, her hoof, pressing along my neck. “He is still alive; I shall take him to make sure he is well cared for.”

“IF you think I will allow you to leave…”

“If he isn’t taken somewhere to be cared for he will surly die!” she screeched out. “And I tried to heal him, I am even trying to as we speak, but your magic, is countering it. You blasted him so hard, your magic lingers over his body like a shield, blocking any sort of magic to even harm, or save him!”

“We have to help him!” Silver yelled out, as there was a thud, and the rushing of hooves on the ground. I soon felt someone rocking me back and forth, and a small colt crying. “We can’t just let him die, we can’t! I won’t lose someone else I care…” I blacked out again, my body forcing me to go back into the void, leaving the pain I was feeling behind.

“I can’t believe, that you, out of anyone else…convinced me of doing this,” I woke up once more, eyes still closed. How long had it been, had they called for help? “And I still can’t believe you were able to counteract the spell enough that we could stop the bleeding.”

“Chaos magic is a wonderful thing isn’t it?” Discord…what was he doing here, when did he get here? “What I’m surprised, is how quickly you went for attacking your dare old friend.”

“It was meant for…her,” so much venom in her voice.

“Keep speaking like that and I will make sure you will feel the same pain you made him feel!”

“Mares, mares,” Discord child softly, as if this was normal for him. “Please, you do know this will not make things better. Now, as I said, I have slowed down the effect, haven’t stopped it fully, this giving us enough time to come up with a story of why he,” I felt a poke, as Chrysalis hissed. “Is like this, do we all have our stories straight?”

“I should just throw her in the deepest darkest cell…”

“Stop it now!” That was Silver…wow, the kid could yell. “Stop being mean to her, she is nice, and she changed!”

“This could all be a part of her plan, no one lien her can change!”

“You did, when you were once Nightmare Moon!” Blackness once more took me in, a small groan coming over my lips but that was it.

“He has lost a lot of blood,” I heard a soothing voice as I felt softness along my back, a pinching like feeling in my arm, and cloth along my chest area. “We are doing all we can, we cant use magic to heal him, as there is still too much of her highness magic still clinging about his body like a blanket.”

“How could a human survive such a blast…and just because he slightly scared her?” what…I didn’t scare her…or was this the back up story Discord was talking about…or was that Luna…I couldn’t even remember.

“It doesn’t matter how, all that matter is that he did. Now then, nurse, I am going need his blood sample to see if we can find a donor, as well as we will need to put him in a medical coma so that we can…” How many times would I black in and out of the world of the wake? I couldn’t even keep track, was it all a dream, or real? I couldn’t put the two as one, and that was what scared me the most. But, at last, I did wake, my eyes feeling heavy, but I did indeed open them, to see myself in a hospital room.

You’ve been in one, in Equestria, you’ve been to them all, and because this room looked just the same as the room I was in before, when we escaped from the Diamond Dogs.

I simply laid back in the bed, my eyes closing once more as I thought about what happened, the voices I heard, were they real, or just a thought of my own mind going overdrive, I mean, Princess Luna did blast me, (even though it was meant for Chrysalis and not me) into a freaking wall! Looking over and seeing a button, no doubt a calling one for someone to come in, I reached over, in great pain mind you, grunting as I placed my hand along the button and pressed it, just to flop back down along the bed, panting heavily. My body already coated in sweat just from this simple job. Before someone came in, hearing a gasp as well as her, hearing her voice calling out for a doctor, I noticed a vase of flowers and a few get well cards, I’ll have to read those later. “My, my…” I heard the voice of a male…in fact it sounded like the same doctor that treated me last time. “Ether you are the most unlucky being alive or one very lucky one indeed!”

Turning my head over a bit to the side, I was right, red unicorn, dirty blond mane, and that same knowing smile. “How does one make a princess zap you?” I could answer, ‘because my girlfriend is the changeling queen, but I knew that would be a bad idea. “Don’t answer that, we already know…her highness has been rather…worried about you, she wouldn’t even let your mare friend inside, anytime she would come close, the guards would stop her.”

“Guards?” I asked as he pointed out the room window, two night guards standing in place before the window, as he pointed to the one that led outside, two more, hovering in place.

“You must be very good friends with the princess if she is going all out to pay for your bills, and body guards, I swear it’s like she thinks a Changeling will try and take you away.” I’m sure Chrysalis would’ve done that…crap, what happened to her? I mean he even said Luna wouldn’t allow her to visit me, so does that mean she not imprisons yet? “Her Highness has spent many hours beside you, she told us she was scanning your body, or trying to dream dive as she called it, can you remember?”

“Any…no I can’t.”

“Understandable, you were in a coma…again, for a while, I mean it’s nearly five days before nightmare night; again, ether lucky, or not so lucky with you Mister Casey.”

“And…Silver?”

“Been staying with the Princesses as of late, poor child been coming here everyday, seems he was enrolled into Princess Celestia school of gifted unicorns…after what happened.”

“What do you mean?” I asked rather confused.

“Not much is said, but from what I gathered, and over heard from the two princesses, seems he was so mad at Luna…he latterly blasted her with his own magical aura, it was before the guards could come to gather you to bring you here, not sure why he attacked her, but the magic was so strong…well you don’t have a door, or use to not have a door.”

“Whoa…”

“Very…he hasn’t said one word to her, will speak to anyone but her, said it was her fault you were here, and also about…giving someone a second chance…not sure what that means though.”

I looked away, not sure what to say or what was going on, Silver attacked Luna…and blasted her clear through a door, and now he is going to school at one of the most grand schools for unicorns? Hell I knew a bit that Twilight went to such a school, but she was then taken under her mentor’s wings; Princess Celestia. Was it because he was related to them that he was there…or something else. I mean come on blasting an Alicorn could be one of the biggest reasons; you got to have a lot of balls or magic to do that! “Ether way…when we scanned your body…we found two interesting things, for one, a new scar because of the magic on your chest.” I looked down, seeing I was shirtless but wrapped out in the white cloth. “I would advised not taking that off, the magic was so strong it latterly burned your skin, Princess Luan with some of our best healers were able to repair much of the skin damage save for the one in the middle, where the magic hit the hardest. To put it blankly, much like Princess Luna’s Cutie mark, you have her moon shape on your chest.”

“Heh…” I coughed before saying. “As long as she says…that I belong to her now, I’m cool with that…I’m surprised how calm I am.”

“Drugs,” he went to a bag and tapped it. “Keeping your body numb with painkillers, no doubt without it you would be in much worst pain then what you are feeling.”

“Ah…and what was the second thing?”

“This is when it gets…a bit hard to explain, I’ll leave all the boring doctor words out and go simply to the chase after showing you some scans.” I nodded, somewhat thanking him for doing that for me. he went over toward my charts as I moved the bed a bit so I could sit up, as he placed a table beside me and placed one piece of paper on it, looking like one of those sale scales, you know the one that goes up, down, up, down, sometimes way up, and others really down? Yeah those ones. “This is the only chart I can show you where you can see what I mean, as you can see in this one, there part here,” he pointed to what looked like a steady, and sometime down and up line, it never went as high as it was, and it was classified as Zero. “What I am showing you, is a sort of magic level, you see, even though many races can not use magic, magic is in the air, remember the last talk we had, where your world had a small bit of magic?”

“Yeah…it was the reason why the Pegasus can fly somewhat and the unicorn able to use small magic and the earth pony somewhat weak.”

“Correct, see there was a study on why some humans could enter through the portal and why others can’t it’s simply, because your body like the others has this very small bit of magic, unusable, but that means the magic in this world affects you like a pony. You could latterly survive a Lighting Strike, from a Pegasus.” He took a moment to collect himself before going on. “What this means, it’s not that you were some rare breed of human, but nay human that is able to come to this world, latterly has this gift!”

I only blinked, as now that I think about it, it would make a bit of sense, I mean, if the theory was right, sometime in my world’s history, there was magic, huh…learn something new everyday. “Of course, we would never test such a theory, but you lived through an Alicorn Magical Blast! That has to count for something!”

“I guess it does…but what is that other piece of paper?”

“Ah this,” he said holding it up. “Mind you when I saw this…we just printed this out today, and made sure to keep the dates of when you came, and to today, seeing how Princess Luna wanted to see these charts, to see if this was true…just…look.”

As he placed the paper down on the table, I looked at it, everything seemed normal, I'm guessing heart beat, blood level or whatever…but one thing stood out…no that can’t be… “I know you see it, and this is true, we reprinted copies five times when we first saw this…you have a much higher magical build inside you, much like a normal unicorn would have!” he was right, I watched the way the lines move, it seemed the day I came in, it was at a higher level then what it was in the first page, but as the day went on, it went higher, and higher. Inch by inch, before coming to a steady level which it looked to be two days ago.

“What does this mean…that I can use magic?”

“No,” he flatly said as I looked at him with a raised eyebrow. “You see, dragons also have a high magical power, it’s there body, and they can easily flick off magic, save for many strong users, with ease. But you don’t see dragons going around blasting magic at will. This is what I think happed, and this is just a theory mind you, so please, deal with me on this.”

I could only nod, as I could understand such a thing would take a bit to explain, even if it was just a theory. “As we both know, your body was able expel offensive magic, to lessen the blow, much like when you were attacked by the unicorn before. However, Alicorn magic is in its own level on its own. What happened to you,” he said pointing to my chest as I looked down. “The magic that was used on you, powerful enough to pierce your body, in fact went to your heart, your blood stream…”

“Wait, what?!”

“Do not worry, your heart is fine,” he assured me before pressing on. “As you know, the heart pumps blood throughout the body, what I think happened is this. The magic that was inside your heart, drifted out into your blood stream, much like blood cells would, and should be able to do, however, like cells that copy, the magic that was in your blood stream…seemed to fuse with your cells. In a sense, giving you more magic that your body could have. Before, the magic that we would scan to see if you were able to come over would be tiny, but enough to walk through…with this, if no one knew you to be human; you could pass on being a unicorn…on paper of course!”

He took one more breath before adding. “On a ending note, what this means, you can withstand much more stronger magic’s then before however, I’m not so sure if you will have the same healing facture when it came to healing spells, it took quite a while to heal the wounds we could, even Princess Luna herself said that your body healed much quicker when you were in the cave. You gain one, lose one so it seems.”

“So it seems,” I whispered back and leaned back fully along the bed, this was…a lot to take in, this much was for sure, I mean, what am I to say; that I have the magical level of a unicorn, but cant use it…seems a bit of a downer, but eh, at least I’m not dead…

“Excuse me, Doctor…?” …Yet…

Both I and the doctor turned over, as the door was wide open, as Princess Luna herself stood there. Her eyes looked to me, as I couldn’t even read what it was she was thinking, they were blank, were it from the sadness of me getting harmed, or who I was hiding? She gazed at me for a small bit more, before turning fully to the Doctor and asked. “How is he doing, I’ve heard that the nurses said he was up, and I needed to see for myself.”

“Well as you can see, he is up and looking fine, no side affects what we thought might…”

“If you are not needed, allow us the room to ourselves, I wish to speak to him alone.” He closed his mouth as she moved in the room more. “Please, and I am not to be disturbed by any means, my guards out there know that until I exit, no one is to enter, or leave; am I quite clear?”

“Uh…yes your Highness; but…”

“Leave then,” she spoke, without looking at him as he looked rather surprised and shock, hell even I was. But ether way, he did soon leave the room, the soft click of it closing, the lock turning, and the sound of her magic turning on as well. “A soundproof spell, to allow no one to hear us.”

“I see…”

“How are you?”

“Fine,” the small talk was bad, I didn’t know why she was here, as a friend; or as a princess?

“You must know…the magic attack was not meant for you,”

“So you were trying to kill my girlfriend?”

“No, kill, it was meant to only knock her out…though on a human body it seemed that well…”

“Yeah…Is she…?”

“She…” she looked away, hissing the word. “Is not in prison if that is what you are asking, Silver Arrow made it quite clear if she goes, he goes.”

“Silver…said that?”

“After he blasted me through your front door…I never felt such a small foal hold so much power, it was both amazing, and frightening.” She shook her head softly and added. “He won’t even speak to me; even more that I haven’t allowed him to see you.”

“And why is that?” I asked. “Are you so scared that the ‘deadly’ Changeling Queen is controlling me, that I can somehow place him under her spell as well?”

“Brandon, you must understand what she is…”

“I know what she is,” I spat softly as she flinched away. “Let me ask you this…have you been Dream Diving into my dreams like last time…or were you looking for something else?” when she averted her eyes I only frowned. “I thought as much…you don’t trust me do you?”

“I do trust you…it’s just…you don’t know the dangers of this world and it’s creatures!”

“Human world is much worst, you know. Many years back we had this thing, where a group of humans hated another simply off the color of their skin. You and your sister and the others leaders are asking for peace, but a Changeling, it’s ‘blast first, ask later’?”

“She invaded Canterlot!”

“To feed her subjects! Are you telling me you wouldn’t do the same? Because I heard from Chrysalis herself that your sister flat out refused to help her hundreds of years ago while you were stuck on the moon!”

“Tia would never do such a thing; she stopped the Gryphon and pony war and made peace!”

“But why wouldn’t she make peace with the Changelings then? Why would Chrysalis tell me that she tried to form a deal with her, and Celestia just ran her off because of what she was?”

“She could be using you, to turn you against us! That is why I needed to be sure…”

“What do you mean?” I demanded to know as she flinched back, but sighed ever so softly.

“I had to make sure, there were no changeling magic within your system, Shining Armor was controlled by her, and though we like to say that the power of love broke him from her, which was true, for many months even when she was gone, it still lingered, and at times he would black out and try to find her Brandon.” I didn’t say anything, waiting for her to fully be done before I asked any sort of questions. “I couldn’t find any, none at all, but then I thought…what if she mind wiped that one part, added something she wanted, to make you love her.”

“Lots of ‘what ifs’ here you know?” I dryly commented. “I didn’t know the law system worked like that here…”

“I know your upset Brandon…” I snorted and looked away. “But…there is a way I can be sure for real…but it comes at a cost.”

“And what’s that?”

“Mine, and your pasts.”

I turned to her once more, as she offered me her hoof, I took it as she helped me sit up along the edge of the bed, as she pulled a chair over closer to me, and sat me down, I grunted and held my chest, still in pain. “I think a small explaining is in order here. Because I don’t know what the hell you mean…”

“It is a very old spell, Brandon, very old. So old that my sister and I parents leaned this spell from…somewhere, they wouldn’t explain how, or why they gotten their hooves on such a spell. What the spell does is this, allows the user, and the other to meld minds, such is the name of the spell, Mind Meld. It allows the two to see, witness, and feel, everything…that the others know of. Your past will be mine, and mine, will be yours. You will know everything of me, and I of you.” Before I could add anything she said. “The mind does not lie, Brandon, only we make the lie to cover the truth. This way, I can be sure that she isn’t using a new sort of spell on you that covers everything we know on them…please understand, I am only doing this as a last resort!”

I just looked at her, my eyes tracing along her face, trying to find something in her face to see if she was joking; she was not. She really wanted to know everything about me, just to see if Chrysalis was not controlling me? “Understand this then…Princess Luna,” she only looked at me, her eyes slightly closed as I never used her title before, save before we were such good friends. “We do this…I need time away from you, and when it proves that she is not controlling me, you are not to say a word, and are to leave her alone as well?”

“But…”

“That is my conditions, you don’t like it,” I held my wrists up. “Might as well put me to jail as well…who knows, maybe I am being controlled by her.” I knew it was hard on her, she said so many times, that I was one of her best friends, a person she could come to and be herself, and I was making her choose. She soon bowed her head, and whispered.

“I accept your terms, Brandon Casey. If it comes to pass that she s not controlling you, and has not done anything to you, I shall leave both you, and her alone, until you are ready to once more speak to me.” I only nodded as she raised her head once more, she sitting on her hind legs, both hoof along my face as her horn grew close to my forehead, her eyes closed; and I soon felt complied to do so as well.

“Empty your mind,” a whisper within my head echoed all about. “Empty, and be loose, do not fight what will happen, do not fight the feeling of being pulled away, and something entering.” The words felt more like something a witch or wizard would say for a spell, even though she was no longer saying it, I could feel it, echoing and whispering in my ears; in my mind. Id dint fight it, as I felt something, like a part of me was leaving, and something coming, before my eyes opened, but nothing but whiteness. I shuddered; I was cold, but hot at the same time. I couldn’t understand where I was, what this was! It was like I was standing in a hallway, with a night sky above me, and clouds around me, and that’s; when it happened.

Flashes quickly came by me, seeing Luna, when she was a foal, to a filly, watching her life flash before my eyes, many things I could make out and easily remember. One was with Luna, playing with her sister in a castle unlike Canterlot, but everything else around her was fuzzy, another was with Luna seeming upset by something…but what? More flashes, moving so fast I couldn’t even know what it was, I yelled, my head throbbing in pain but my eyes couldn’t close, nor move away!

I saw her yelling at her sister, saying something about no one loved her night, and only cared for her sister day, and how it was not fair! Another flash, the same fight, but with Celestia walking away, I hearing a whisper that, ‘it’s just the way the world is sister, deal with it.’ Noticing now, her mane was a pink like hue, not the colors that they were today. More flashes I couldn’t make out, as I fell to my knees, I even tried to look down, but the images were still there. This was of Luna, changing into what was known as Nightmare Moon, a battle between the sisters, and then…it stopped. And that’s when I felt it. Before, I felt anger, hate, all toward the ponies who didn’t like mine…Luna’s night, and Tia…no, Celestia, she seemed to not care, she seemed to care more about the love she got from the ponies…seeing her as a God! And then…there was nothing but a deep depression.

A thousand years, a thousand years of memories on the moon, that is what we the most clear, what she did, how she felt, how she howled and cursed her own sister name over and over again. How she plotted her revenge. Some hundreds years she seemed to calm down, but then a fresh wave of hate filled her once more! I saw a castle, a castle on the moon, a likeness of what she wanted he kingdom to be paintings that made of how Equestria and the world would be governed under her beautiful night…

Her return, her time back with Celestia, and even meeting me, the time where she felt happy to have a true friend once more, and then watching as I was shot, by her own magic, watching as Silver shot her with his own…and then, it was done.

I jerked back into the chair, gasping loudly as I then slumped forward, my face in my hands, as a sob escaped my lips, as I even felt tears run down my cheek. I was shaking, everything that just happened, and everything I saw…it was just so…overwhelming. I could still remember many of the things I saw, but she told me I would’ve seen her whole life…why couldn’t I remember all of it, just a lot of bits and pieces of it? “Shhh…” I felt a soft embrace of wings wrapping about me, even her own cries as well. I looked up seeing her cry as well. “It’s okay…I…I understand this can be overwhelming. Your body is going through the emotions, give it time…it will past.” How many times had she done this? I didn’t know, nor did I want to…right now, I was just…content to sit there, in her warm embrace, trying to make sense of everything I just saw.

“I don’t understand…” I whispered, after the aftershock of what happened, ended. “You said…I would see everything of you, right…but I can only…”

“Remember bits and pieces?” she asked as I nodded. “Yeah…that’s the thing, you did see everything of my life, only things I can easily remember, you can’t remember your babyhood, but you could with the right…sort of things. Think of our brains likes computers Brandon…the memories we forgot are there, we just need to find them. You saw all of my life, everything I know; everything that makes me…me, but you can only remember right now, what I remember the most.”

“What do you mean?”

“You could start to remember more things base off my life, an old book, an old place, my sister, and these things will unlock more of my past, that are safely in your head, just like with yours memories.”

“It was just so…overwhelming…so…I couldn’t understand what you went through, I mean, to fight Tia…uh…Celestia as such…wait why did I call her Tia?”

“A small side effect as well,” she pointed out. “Man this just sucks you know…”

“Sounds like something I would say.” We looked to each other and shared a soft laugh at this before. The Princess of the Night then sighed and looked down.

“She is not controlling you…you are, and have been free of her control since the first moment you saw her…I am sorry I doubted you…”

“I understand why you wanted to do this now,” I spoke. “But it doesn’t change the fact that I will still need some space…” she could only nod as I then held her hoof as she looked back at me. “This doesn’t mean we are not friends anymore, Luna.” I made her know as she looked deep into my eyes. “A friendship is about trust, and I need you to trust me on this. Chrysalis is not a bad person, she is a wonderful pony, and is great around Silver…the reason I’m asking for space now is because…I need you to think of our friendship, will you keep on doubting me because of this, or will you trust me that she has changed…even you yourself were Nightmare Moon.”

“I wish I could say that this was different…but mine was a bit…self centered wasn’t it?”

“Just a tiny bit,” I teased as she smiled. “Still friends?”

“No,” she shook her head as I blinked. “Best friends…but I think its best ether way I stay away from you three…Silver hates me, Chrysalis no doubt wishes to kill me in my sleep.”

“Ironic way to go don’t you think?”

“Very…”

“So…what now?”

“I shall leave and informed the guards to allow visitors to visit you, no doubt you will be here for the next few days, luckily and I hope you will be out before Nightmare Night…I shall stay my distance and I will trust you to watch her…but know this Brandon…if this comes to be a ruse, that she is doing this simply to take over Canterlot…I am sorry to say that…you too will face the crimes as well.”

“It won’t come to that,”

“I am simply listing what could happen…and one more thing,” she looks to me and adds. “I will tell the guard that if you say no one is to enter unless you say so, I will keep the soundproof spell on in this room, and so if she wishes to…be in her true form, I will not stop you. I may not like it, but I trust your judgment.” I nodded as I pulled her into another soft hug, before whispering.

“Thank you…Luna…Thank you…”

As much as I loved it there...Food kinda Sucked

Author's Note

At long freaking last, i am back and i am ready to write some more! well, not as much as i wish i could, but enough that it's allowing me to write bit by bit. ether way a little milestone for this story, 300 likes! whoo! i can't believe so many people like this story, and i know for a fact that this story wouldn't be possible without all of you and some that have even helped me throughout it all!

ether way, please enjoy the next chapter!

As much as I loved it there...Food kinda Sucked

Even though it seemed both me and Luna patched things up, after our little Mind Melding, and after she found out that Chrysalis, my girlfriend was not controlling me…it was still shaky, nor did I forgive her for jumping the gun so quickly. There is a small part of me that understands why she did, but if she could change, why others couldn’t. Hell, many accepted Discord, but why not her? Granted she was still in hiding, and only Luna and Silver knows (Bon Bon counting as well if you include her own Changelings) and myself. True to her word, she allowed others to visit me, not even an hour after she left; both Silver and Chrysalis came over. I told them the room was soundproof, but even then, they, and myself were careful what we said; she not trusting the Princess of the Night and for good reasons too.

Whenever I tried to tell them about Luna, Silver didn’t even look, he didn’t even want to talk about her, much less hear about her. I asked him why, that she was still his family, and that she didn’t mean to do it. What he said…well it hit rather close to home.

“She told me,” he said pointing to Chrysalis, no doubt not wanting to use her real name, and perhaps not wanting to use her fake name. “She told me about what happened between you and your mother, she said something about a talk she had with Miss Lyra.” This must’ve been when Lyra came over for that visit; did she want to learn more about my past? She could’ve easily just asked, but why is she even telling Silver stuff like that anyway? “Didn’t your mother hurt you when she said those means things to you?”

“Well yes…but…”

“And you don’t like her for saying such things, for her views on ponies or anything that’s not human…so why it is different with Luna…why are you trying to defend her from hurting you, when she was trying to attack her?” I guess the place was sound proof, because no one was busting down doors at this point. “What’s so different between the two? Your mother hates anything that’s not human, and said you needed help, and now Luna attacked Chrysalis, thinking you needed help because you love her…so why are the two not the same? Why should I forgive her for attacking you, even if meant for her, why should I patch things up with my aunt, when you won’t or try to with your own mother?”

After he and Chrysalis left, he pretty much going back with her to our home…I went into a deep thought. He was right…I kept on saying to myself that I hated anyone that hated another being, simply because of the race they were. So why wasn’t I hating Luna…was it because of this Mind Meld thing, I mean, at times I would get a few flashes here and there. Flashes of her past, not much to make sense, but enough to know her more then anyone…possible even her sister. Was this happening to her with my memoires? Was she seeing snippiest of my past as well? She told me herself…all of my memoires are within her mind, and vice versa, that I couldn’t remember everything, but it was there. She said along the lines that, if I wanted to see more of something, I had to go to where the place of origins was; it would help with me seeing more clearly. Would that mean, if I wanted to watch the day she was banished I would have to go to the old castle within the Everfree Forest? But I’m going off once more in my thoughts, perhaps Silver was right…what was so different between my mother and Luna. Did Luna simply attack her because she is a Changeling, did she attack her because of her past and thinks she shouldn’t be trusted? Or was it because I was one of her friends and she is worried that I would be used against her? Even with her memoires now being held within my own…it was hard to guess what she was thinking, I’m not even sure if simply trying to remember that, or going to that place of origin would work.

The doctors said I would be here for a few more days, about three days before Nightmare Night, so in two days, so me laying in the bed, I had a lot of time to ether just think, or spend time talking with those who came over to speak to me. other then the two, Chrysalis and Silver, the next to came was Lyra, making sure how I was doing, and bless her heart, brought a Pizza over…and damn was it good. Had some of that fake meat for me, and a simply cheese one for her. We spent all days just talking, something we never done in such a long time. She seems to want to talk to me about something else though, as the look she had been…questionable as she would gaze at me. As I thought of many times before, I still cared for her, if anyone would place harm on her…I don’t know what I would’ve done. Even though we were friends, I still longed to hold her, and I did, but not the way I knew she wanted.

I loved Chrysalis, and it may seem strange, because how we haven’t even dated for that long, I wouldn’t say love I guess…I care for her, perhaps the same way as I do with Lyra.

The next that came over was Fancy Pants and his wife Fleur, like before; they brought me a vase of flowers, Fleur saying something over it would brighten the room and help me to get well. I thanked her for the gift as I held her hoof and kissed the top of it, and of course she ruined it…okay maybe not ruined but to me she did when she asked once more if I would model.

“Bloody fine,” I gave in at last as she squealed in glee clapping her hooves knowing she at last got me. “I swear I think that was the only reason you came here!”

“Oh come now, you know me well enough that I wouldn’t be that low, and trust me you are going to love it!” she exclaimed with a happy squeal as I only groaned, what did I bring myself into this time. It’s just…with someone like her, it’s best I guess now to say, get it over with; like ripping a wax strip off quickly. It may hurt in the moment, but the numbed feeling will soon follow.

“I’m giving you fair warning, this is the ONLY one I’m doing unless I choose other wise, you do that puppy dog eye trick again, and I wont be doing it for you ever; got it?” the unicorn could only nod as she seemed to go over, and mutter to herself on what I could be used for, or what product. Made me feel…well used.

Fancy Pants was only softly chuckling under his breath at the show he was watching, ‘The Human who Caved’…yeah I bet that would be a great title for something such at this, and even I released a small smile at this. “I can’t believe you are agreeing with this,”

“I can’t believe how childish your wife is when she wants something.” I pointed out as she stopped to glare at me; I stuck my tongue out as well as giving her the finger; as Fancy was just laughing loudly, looking back at him though…I slightly flinched back when I started to have these…strange feelings, like something was nagging at me from behind; a voice telling me to stay clear, to watch your back…danger. I shook my head at this, holding my forehead with my eyes closed; wondering what the hell all of this meant. Even as I looked toward my friend, and seeing that today he was wearing a different type of suit, looking like a human tuxedo, but of course of the size of a pony. He did look good in it, could rock it better then I could; but for some strange reason, my eyes seemed to trail toward his right arm…why? “Are you alright, Brandon?” he asked as I looked up, the thoughts, or voice gone as he gazed at me with worry plaster along his muzzle and eyes. “You seemed…troubled.”

“I’m…fine,” I lied shaking my head again. “Just a small headache is all, nothing to worry too much about.”

“Hrm, well to be fair, you were hit by mistake by the Princess’s blast, you are a very lucky young man.”

“Yeah, ether very lucky, or one very unlucky one. I mean between the Diamond Dog thing and now this…man, two comas and not even half a year in Equestria, good thing moving cost are so high eh?” we all shared a small laugh at this, as I simply leaned back one more to rest.

Silver would come whenever he could, I made sure to always allow him in when he came to just talk, sure I was tired a lot and the Doctors said I needed rest, but I wanted to talk to Silver as much as I could, and see how he was liking his new school. He told me he didn’t like it, too many older students then him would call them, ‘snotty’ colts and some fillies. It was an advance school, and he had trouble doing some of the classes. Celestia, from what she told me, would tell him that his power was there, he just needed to find what drove him, what made him want to use it. He couldn’t figure out what that was, at first he thought it was anger toward Luna. (At this point I stopped talking about him saying sorry to Luna…because he was right, about what he said to me) But that proved to be fruitless, he even thought about the anger of losing his mother, but again that didn’t work. He kept asking himself, was he really worthy of being in a school like that? I told him that Celestia wanted him in that school for a reason, yes she may have been his Great-Aunt, but why put someone in a school where they knew he wouldn’t or couldn’t pass it?

He seemed to agree with me, as I would reach out and rub his head a bit, causing him to laugh as he hugged my chest, causing me to slightly groan, the scar along my chest, what was left of the magical charge was still there. It only hurt slightly in some places, not all. How do I explain such a thing…it’s like well I guess it really is hard to explain.

Rarity and a few of her friends came along as well, to see how I was doing and to see what they could do to help. Fluttershy and Rarity were the only two I could safely say I knew more of then the others, simply because when we did meet up, they were always on a lunch meet up or crossing path as they were on the way to a spa date or something. The others I met during my home party, Pinkie Pie, if I remembered her name right I mean. Had a big banner…and I mean big, that read, ‘Brandon’s sorry you got hit by Princess Luna’s scare blast and now you are in bed!’ party. I shit you not…how the hell did she…no, I remembered Princess Twilight telling me, it’s best not to try and explain or fight why Pinkie Pie is just so…Pinkie Pie.

It was always cool to meet Rainbow Dash, seeing how she was training to be a Wonder Bolt, seemed she had a small fan base here as well, as she was bragging about signing hats and such before coming here, saying it was latterly a ocean of fans. But her friend, Apple Jack, or as she liked to be known as AJ, said it was more like a pond. It was funny watching the two butt heads, but even more so that they took time off their day to come and see how I was doing. Rarity must’ve brought them up, or asked to come. Lyra no doubt told her on where I was, and I guess she and the others just wanted to make my day just a bit better. I thanked them for their kind thoughts. I knew that where I lived, it was hard to meet people who just came to just wanna make your day just a bit better, Fluttershy once more saying I should come down to get a pet, or look at her many little friends, that maybe that would help me feel better.

The idea of a pet was a good idea, and I agreed, when I could come down, I would see her about finding a pet for myself.

One thing that really lightened my mood, and someone I didn’t think I would ever see again, well, lets just say she came skidding into the room, hiding inside of a closet.

I was reading a book, when I heard the sound of someone sliding along the ground, and the quick open and shut of the closet door, followed by the small giggle of a small filly. I knew I heard such a giggle before…but couldn’t quite put my finger on it… before I could ask who was in there, the door opened, and a little head poked out, causing my eyes to grow wide. Her deep pink eyes that matched that of her coat was looking back at me, with the biggest smile I’ve only seen from Pinkie Pie. I remembered her from being the small filly I said months ago on the train ride to Canterlot, back when I was here only on vacation, but unlike last time, where she had no mane, I could see she was in fact growing hair, a deep purple like grape! But did that mean… “Hello there!” she called out to me and waved her little hoof at me. “Hey! You’re that skinny human from the train! Uh…Brendon right?”

“Close,” I chuckled. “Brandon,”

“You look like a Brendon though!” I only rolled my eyes and sighed softly at this, but didn’t say anything from the remark. I then tapped my chin and then said.

“You name is…Candy right?”

“Yeah huh!” she answered pulling herself out of the closet as she looked to me. “Why are you in the hospital mister Brandon?”

“I kinda got blasted by the Princess Magic,”

“Did you touch her butt?”

“What?!” I asked nearly screeching. “No…I err scared her.”

“Sound’s like you touched her butt, that’s not nice you know!”

“I didn’t touch her butt!”

“That’s what you would say if you touched her butt!”

“Can we stop talking about butts now…please?” I asked rubbing my eyes, man, did this kid…is this kid like some sort of mini Pinkie Pie…oh god I really hope not.

“Okay!” she giggled a bit as I only rolled my eyes before I, then asked her.

“Hey wait…no let me guess…” I tired to remember last time, and luckily I could. “You’re playing, ‘hide and seek’ with your dad right?”

This only caused her to slightly smile at this, before she then made her way by climbing on my bed. “Uh huh, a check up about the cancer that was taken away, I don’t know what they did in the other world, but they said my Cancer was gone!” she smiled and pointed to her head. “See, my mane is starting to grow back too!”

“Well that’s great,” I answered back at her as she only smiled widely. “But don’t you think you should go look for your dad, he could be rather worried about you, you know?”

“Oh, but its fun to see him trying to run around to find me!”

“Go on,” I lightly pushed her and pointed with my finger, she released a small moan, but did so ether way. It was good…to see her as such, sure I only met her once, but there is just this feeling you know, when you see a child that had won against such a thing as Cancer. Hopefully now she can have a good long life.

I had one more day left in the hospital, I was feeling much better then the first day I woke up, I was able to stand without the dizzy spell of it going up to my head, which was a plus, as I made my way over toward a mirror that was hanging up. The cloth that was wrapped about my chest was taken off the night before, but I never had a good look at the scar, until now.

I placed my hand along my chest, whatever hair was there, it looked like the hair along my chest was now gone, burned off from the magic? Not really sure, but it did leave me looking smooth…all things considered. The area where I was hit was a crater of skin, right between my chest, and as big as my fist, maybe a bit bigger. I didn’t know what they were talking about, looking like Luna’s Cutie mark, maybe because a bit of my skin was darken, maybe the part of her cutie mark being black did they mean it like that? Ether way, thin lines of spider web like lines moving toward my shoulder blades and down my belly. They didn’t hurt and the doctors said it wouldn’t affect my daily life, sure there were a few stings here and there if I twisted my body a certain way, but I didn’t have to do that unless I was working out. And it wasn’t painful, easily able to just withstand it. My fingers traced a few of the lines again; even I was surprised that I survived such a blast. Was it only because of the magic now cursing through my body? My doctor had been coming everyday to see, and he was right it was still up there, and not going down whatsoever. Would this affect my daily life, I mean, having this entire built up magical aura about me? The Doctors did say that no doubt this would mean I had a much better chance that magical attacks wouldn’t affect me, that I would be more intoned with the Equis world. He said some other things that weren’t nearly as important, so I kinda just zoned out. “Does it hurt?” I blinked and looked back, seeing Luna’s sister, Celestia standing in the doorway.

I didn’t know really what to say to her; did Luna send her to simply check up on me, did she know of who my girlfriend was? I really couldn’t tell, her face was still, and it didn’t show anything of her knowing. Just a great concern. “Truthfully, I am surprised that you are already up and about, you were shot by a powerful magic.”

“I’ll be fine,” I answered as I turned my back to her, Rarity, came by the other day after her friends left and dropped off some clothing she made for me. Simple, but still that of fancy, just a pair of black dress pants and a button up black shirt. “From what I remember…I scared her or something?” I lied as I went and slipped the shirt on, one sleeve at a time.

“Tis what Luna told me yes,” she answered as I only nodded, buttoning up the top first and then downward. “She doesn’t speak much of it, only telling me once. She seemed quite upset about it, even more so, Silver Arrow will not even speak to her, will not even show that he knows she is there.

“He’s only a kid,” I pointed out. “Give him some time; I’d explain before that she didn’t mean it…”

“There is more to this story then to what I’ve been told, isn’t there?”

I didn’t say anything as I still had my back toward her as she asked such a question. Ether this was a test, ether she knew and was seeing if I would tell her or she didn’t know and was trying to grab the answer out of me. I decided to simply play dumb and said. “I’m not really sure,” I said softly, almost to a whisper. “I’m not even sure anymore what led up to her hitting me with that blast…your guess is as good as mine. I was told that it was…because I scared her, I’m not really sure; I’m sorry.”

“No need to say such a thing,” she spoke coming up behind me. “You can’t remember and that’s fine, you were slammed into a wall, so a small lost in what transpired, is likely there.”

“Hmm…” I hummed softly as she held her hoof along my shoulder and then asked.

“Would you mind…if I spoke to you, as a pony to…no, as a being to being, no titles of princess, human, whatever…there has been something turning along in my mind as of late. And it is of great need, which I wished to speak to you of something.”

This kinda confused me, and got me rather scared, did she in fact know of Chrysalis, was testing me and I failed in her own way? Was she now going to give me one last chance, or be doomed to go to jail? Granted I would go to jail if it meant keeping Chrysalis safe but at the same time..., well I’m sure someone would think of this, or allow this to cross their minds if something like this came to be. “Sure P…Celestia,” I nearly forgot about that, now remembering that she wanted to speak on equal terms. “What’s on your mind?”

“You and my sister,” she started as she looked off a bit, she seemed to be in a deep thought, as if thinking very carefully of what she was about to tell me. “You spend a great deal together correct?”

“Yeah, I guess I do,” I answered back as she only nodded her head at this before she went on.

“You mean a great deal to her, you know that, Brandon?” she asked as I looked down, looking at my hands, was she scolding me because of me refusing to talk to her? It sure felt as such if that wasn’t the case. “You are one of the very few that doesn’t see her as a princess, and I dare say, I believe she would speak more openly toward you, then to me; her own sister.” She shook her head side to side a bit, a small smile along he muzzle before she went on. “Not that I mind, it’s good for her to know that there are others out there beside myself she can talk to…but now come to the reason of this talk.”

She took a deep breath, as if to collect herself, before going on, after another small pause I should say. “As I no doubt had said before, I am very glad she has become close to someone other then her family, it will, and is good for her. However, a small warning, the press for one will hound you because of such,” what did she mean by that, because of me getting attacked? “I mean, you both spend many long hours with one another, not that I mind, nor anyone should be bugging you about it…however when you place sound proof magic in her room…lock the door and say not to be bother for hours on end…coming out looking rather tired…” wait…no…she can’t think…? “And to the fact Luna said something that it was about your mare friend that this happened; she was always so protective of those she cared for. However, if you are not starting a herd then…”

‘Wait what?!” I stopped her as she looked at me, a rather confused look along her muzzle. “Celestia…what in the fuck are you talking about?!”

“Well…you two are dating right…and sexually active?”

The room was rather still, no a voice was heard before, my cheeks puffed a bit, and I started to laugh, loud, and hard. I fell on my back, not even caring that my sides and chest hurt at the moment, just laughing, to the point tears were coming out!

After coming down from my fit, gasping for breath as she just gave me a confused, unamused look, I looked at her again, trying hard not to laugh. “Wait…what?” I asked her again before adding. “You…You think we’re dating?!”

“The signs are there…you’re texting back and forth…”

“Because I’m the only number she has, that she gives out, and do you have a phone?”

“Well no…”

“Okay then, we chat because we do, mostly she texts me to set up dates for game plays for online or side by side.”

“But you just said dates…”

“For games or to hang out,” I pointed out smiling.

“You had the room soundproof and stay the night in her room!”

“We soundproof the room so the castle doesn’t hear us rage when we lose, and we don’t sleep, why do you think we look tired the next morning?”

“Because well…”

“We stayed up all night Celestia…no sex what so ever.”

“I saw you come out glistened in sweat!”

“Dark Souls will do that to you.”

“Then why did you fight with her about your Mare friend Nova, what could’ve given her enough reason to attack you?”

“I rather really not talk about that…look Princess; this is between me and her, not you, no offense. When you see your sister, tell her when I’m good and ready, I’ll talk to her, but right now…after what happened, I can’t. And don’t you try and guilt trip me, she brought this on herself.” Me and Princess Luna…dating, HA that would be the day, I’m already dating a Queen, and I could hear Chrysalis joking about downgrading or something along the lines of that. I mean, I didn’t know at all as well, how much Luna told her sister, again, I though of this as some sort of weird strange test on her part, to see if I would be willing to tell her the truth. Or one of those old tricks, see if someone would tell her what she wanted to know, if said person thought they already knew.

We spoke a bit more, before she turned and left, saying that duty called and what not, but before she left, I asked her, if she wouldn’t mind…to ask Luna to come so I may speak to her. “I have a few things I want to say to her, that neither a phone call nor a text can fully bring. I’m not speaking to her to forgive her for her actions, but to try and maybe smooth things out.” she only gave me that small gentle smiled as she nodded her head, leaving the room, and once more, bringing me to a still silence room.

I didn’t have to wait that long ether, because not even twenty minutes passed before a knock came to the door, and Luna, poking her head in. we shared eye contact, not saying anything to one another as she made her way into the room, closing the door with a soft click as I sitting up on the bed, I asked for a book from one of the nurses, to do something to pass the time. And now that she was here, well, it was time to talk.

“Hey,” I greeted her softly, as she only nodded. “You look…well like a wrack.” It was true, her mane wasn’t even flowing, and it was just…down, like a normal mane. Under her eyes, held bags like she couldn’t sleep, and even her eyes seemed red a bit.

“I would say the same about you…if I didn’t cause it,” she answered back as I only held a small smirk, at the tip of my lips. “Tia came and said you wished to speak of me…did you get any flashes from her?”

“No, why?”

“A small thing I forgot to add, yes, seeing people, placed, you may get a flash, you may not, and it just really depends. It’s like if someone said a phrase that Tia herself said, you might get it…the spell is…fickle like that.”

“I see…”

“But I have an idea that this is more then that…you wish to speak about…her?”

“Crossed my mind, once or twice,” I confirmed looking at her. “I have a feeling you are still going to once more try and convince me that she is an evil pony and that I should just turn her in?”

“She is evil, don’t you see, what she did…”

“I’m not defending her on what she did,” I stopped her before adding. “She was in a bad spot, trying to feed her subjects, are you saying that if you had to run this kingdom on your own, your subjects starving, craving for food, water, the basic needs of living…you wouldn’t do what she did?” Before she could put her down again, I added one last thing. “Keep in mind, I believe her when she said she wanted to parley with Celestia after your banishment and she refused, but think about it, she waited HUNDREDS of years before trying to invade, did you stop and think about that?” she didn’t say anything, leaving me to softly sigh. “I didn’t call you here to fight Luna…I wanted to talk to you, I understand what I’m getting myself into.”

“No, you don’t.” she said, looking at me dead in the eye.

“Why are you so focus on proving that she is bad?!”

“Because I don’t want to lose someone I care for deeply! I don’t want to be alone again!”

That shut me up rather quickly when she made an outburst like that. “A thousand years Brandon, to someone like you…that is a long time, to us, ‘Immortals’ we were called in days of old…it’s not. I am old Brandon, no matter how young I may look, I am old, in my filly years, and I’ve outlived you, your mother, and your father no doubt. A thousand years I was on that moon, knowing that my friends that I made…a lover I had, they would be long dead, and I couldn’t wish them a goodbye, I couldn’t be there when they gave their last breath of life, and went on to the dead. You are young, in human years, but even ponies and other races were may outlive you, ponies on their own, could live, decades after they turn one hundred, while a normal human would be around what, sixty, seventy, eighty?”

She then bowed her head, before going on. “I don’t want to watch you be used, to be controlled and then thrown away to become a sort of husk, craving the need of that…Queen. You are my one, true friend outside of the castle, I melded our minds so you know as much as I do that we will know things, no one else should, or will know! You may hate me, as well as Silver, or attacking her first…but I stand by what I did was right…I did it because I was worried I would lose you as my friend…”

I didn’t say anything as I let everything soak in, I still firmly believed that’s he should’ve waited before attacking, then none of this would’ve happened in the first place! But there was one part of my mind, that whispered, but what if she was right, what if she is right? I didn’t nor wanted to even think if that was right, that she was just using me as some sort of pawn, I mean, what would be her end goal in all of this? “You…haven’t lost me as a friend, Luna,” I answered as she and I locked eyes to one another. “I…look, I believe a lot of people should be given a second chance, you were given one, so why couldn’t she?” Luna didn’t say anything on that as she looked away, before I then added. “Luna…I understand, I’m your friend, and you are looking out for me, you want to protect me; and I am glad to have you as a friend like that. However,” she looked to me when I added the last part. “I believe in Chrysalis, I believe that she can, like you; can change. If we don’t give someone the chance to do so, they will grow to be spiteful. You may not like it, and I know you don’t; but I’m placing my trust in her.”

Luna was still in body and words, her eyes tracing me over before she sighed out heavy and said. “Very well,” she at last answered causing me to release a heavy sigh before she raised a hoof. “However, she gets one chance, if she fails that chance, I will expose her and do everything in my power that you won’t get the back lash. And anything thing, she will know of nothing of this meeting, I want her to think I wont be watching her.”

“But you will be in a sense and she knows this.”

“Quite.”

I only kept on looking at her before sighing out softly and nodding, I knew for a fact that my mare-friend knew she was going to be watched, if I knew Luna right now, she no doubt had a guard that would be station at my home.

Trying to lighting the mood a bit, I smiled as I remembered what her sister said to me, about us before then saying to her. “So Luna, wanna hear something funny?”

The whole building could hear her echoes of laughter’s as she left to allow me my time to rest.

Today was the day that I would be released from the care of the hospital, thank god on that. The guards Luna had placed to watch over me, were gone, possible having another job they had to do. Leaving me with the doctors, to do one more look over at my new scar along my chest, as Chrysalis watched on, as Nova Star. I could see the anger in her eyes, even though she was well in hiding it, the way she would twitched whenever I flinched when the doctors hit a small tender spot. Once more though before I left, wearing the clothes that were brought to me, the doctors checked my magic level. “Ah, this is interesting,” I heard him say as I looked back. “It seemed the readings have started to drop a bit.”

“Really?” I asked as I smoothed out the shirt.

“Not by a lot,” he concluded as he tapped the chart. “This looks to be possible…three percent then when we first scanned you and you had been here nearly a week ago. This could mean however, one of two things, well…guesses I guess you could say.” I didn’t answer, giving him time to keep on going. “Ether, the magic that is in your system, was in fact an overdose of magic caused by her highness, and it clung to you like a blanket of sorts. Now that the magic is fading, so is this aura of magic about your body.

“Or, taking another small breath before going on with his theory. “Magic is indeed inside of your system, but it is simply well…fading away, I’m not sure how to put it…it’s as if the magic is just leaving your body, because it’s not being used.”

“If, Brandon,” The Changeling Queen chimed in as we both looked to her. “Were to absorb too much magic, what would happen to him, and is it affected by me just using magic around him?”

“I highly doubt it,” the Doc said as he came over and covered me in magic causing me to lift up in the air as I wiggled my body in shock. “As you can see, a simple low power magic such as this, can affect him…perhaps his body took in the high amount of magic because well…it’s just that, a high level power of magic! There is still so much you don’t know about humans and the affects magic can have on them. Could Brandon here use magic? I highly doubt this, to use magic; you need a horn, or something to channel that magic from the body in an outward force. Something that could both store and expel such force, like a magic wand, or staff.” He then shook his head as I he went over to gather my charts as I sat on the bed, my girlfriend sitting beside me. “However, I would suggest not trying to do any of this, magic is not a toy, and for a race that hasn’t had any magic before, it could go horrible wrong. We don’t know his limits, or I should say, he doesn’t. so him saying, trying to lift a cup, if he doesn’t understand the force it takes, the balance it takes to lift and hold said cup, it could crush, fall, skyrocket or nothing at all.” Why couldn’t magic be like something from an old video game, point, shoot, kill, death, destroy…swag. “But in any case,” he went on as to end what he had to say. “As you can see, he is fine, the magic in his body is slowly leaving, and perhaps this was just a one time thing.”

“What do you mean?” I asked as I was looking at the charts not thinking this could be true or not.

“Think of your body…as a soda,” he said as Chrysalis and I looked to him as he explained. “You are the bottle, now, let’s say the drink is your DNA, now when you throw or shake the bottle, think of the fizz inside as the magic.” I nodded as I followed along with what he was saying. “Now, normal when the bottle is shaken, some would open it up, causing it to burst with the drink and such, however, what happens when you just leave it alone…?”

“The fizz goes away.”

“Correct, I think that is what is happening. Seeing how you don’t have any magical conduct like a horn, you can’t use magic; therefore, the magic just seems to drain away.”

He spent the next hour, trying to explain more on the matter, on what he would think, I let him have his fun, this was the best thing he ever gotten while working in the field as a doctor, and I wasn’t really going to ruin his fun for me. After he was done, and I was cleared to leave, Chrysalis and I left out of the hospital into the clear and surprising warm day of fall.

She was rather quiet as we made our way home, was it because she was in deep thought about something, I couldn’t tell what it was, seeing how I couldn’t read minds or anything of that nature…now that I think on it, that would be somewhat cool I guess, to read minds…eh maybe not.

She told me that Silver was at school for the next few hours, and that his new bodyguard was with him, mostly it was just in case anyone found out he was part of the royal blood line. But I didn’t really know why Chrysalis told me that…well, until I got home with her. As soon as we were inside, I heard the door lock, I turned to see her in her true form, as she grinned and tackled me to the ground. I couldn’t get more then two words out of my mouth, before she mashed her lips along my own and then whispered in my ear, followed by a lick. “It’s time…to feed the Queen.”

Best returning home gift I ever got!

Confusion

Author's Note

THIS IS IT, THE FULL RELEASE!

I'm rather happy how this one turned out and i hope all of you as well! Also please read the start of this as well, there is one thing i had to add that i forgot in the preview. ether way enjoy and see you all in the next chapter!

Confusion

“I really don’t get you sometimes, Brandon…” that was the answer I got from Chrysalis after I told her my idea on what I may be doing later today…perhaps even sooner then I may well like.

It was later the same day, after I was released from the hospital, my girlfriend, giving me a really nice welcome home gift, to the time of a few hours of in the bed…and on the sofa, and in the shower to get dirty once more, before coming clean. Even though the bath was to wash ourselves off of our…fun time, it was also for the fact that Chrysalis gave me a scar, hidden under the white squared bandage on my neck. In the heat of the moment, she kinda went a bit too far, and bit me…hard on the neck. To me it was both pleasurable and painful, and it seemed she wanted to stop, but whatever that bite did to me…I’m not sure, It just gave me that boost I needed to keep going, even longer then before!
Of course, this left her feeling rather upset, and every time she kept trying to explain herself, or say sorry, I stopped her, telling her it was all okay, it didn’t hurt that much (Anymore after we got the bite mark clean) It just, I made a joke that maybe I shouldn’t be so good…that got me a clunk on the head. Looking at the clock, Silver would no doubt be on his way home soon, it was a little bit late from what the Changeling Queen told me, but that was no doubt because he maybe he went to the hospital to see if I was there. His personal guard was with him, Chrysalis told me she already knew of her, and the plan kinda back fired on Luna. Did that mean the one Luna picked was a Changeling? I didn’t know, nor would she tell me.

I was making pizza, a nice large one that would fill our bellies for the night, one half being filled with the toppings Silver would like, and half for me that I would like. Chryis, made a joke that she was filled with both the love I gave her, and something else. Picture her with her tongue slightly hanging out, and her eyebrows raising and lowering as I simply pushed her head away. Some may be wondering what she was talking about, was a confusing. Well that was an understatement, because duh, I knew I was. “Why do you want to talk to her, after you made it quite clear you don’t like her, for her views on the relationships and choices you made?”

If her questioning voice was not enough to voice her confusion on what I told her, her face pretty much was a dead give away. What did I tell her, to make her ask such a question? It was the fact that I was thinking about calling my mother to try and patch things up with her.

I rather didn’t like the idea myself truthfully, and it sounded much better in my head, then saying it out loud. The fact that mom thought that what I was doing was enough to go to a mental joint to see what was wrong with me was a rather large turn off for sure. It was rather in fact what Silver Arrow said to me on one of his visits. “She told me, she told me about what happened between you and your mother, she said something about a talk she had with Miss Lyra. Didn’t your mother hurt you when she said those means things to you? And you don’t like her for saying such things, for her views on ponies or anything that’s not human…so why it is different with Luna…why are you trying to defend her from hurting you, when she was trying to attack her?”

After thinking long and hard on what this young colt told me, I knew that he was right. Luna acted pretty much the same way my mother did, just in a sense, in a different way of light. Both didn’t want to give the other a chance to say anything, just up right attacking them because of what they were. Mom didn’t like Lyra simply because she was a pony, and Luna attacked Chrysalis…okay she did try to invade her home and mind controlled Shining Armor, so I will give her points on that. But I would’ve thought that if anyone wouldn’t know how giving someone a second chance should be…it would be her.

So why call my mother, well as I said, Silver was right. I was defending Luna, even though she attacked first…so my plan was as followed… “Silver was right,” I answered as I stopped shredding the cheese as I leaned against the counter. I had more then enough now, so I moved the bowl off to the side to clean off the mess I made and washed down the counter. “Why did I defend Luna for trying to attack you, but I cut all ties with my mother…You and her have a bad rep already with your past, but my mother never did with any other race. She just hated them because they were as such… I don’t know…” I sighed again and rubbed my eyes a bit not sure what to say, or even more what to put down. Again I didn’t really think this much through at all. “I guess in a sense, there is a small part of me that wants a relationship with my mother, and I want to show Silver that, just because there this one…big thing between her and I…if we can get pass those differences…

“That he should forgive Princess Luna…but not forget?” I only nodded at this as she sighed. “You are trying to make others happy to prove a point Brandon,” she pointed out as she came up to me and stood on her hind legs, her front hooves on the counter as she looked to me. “You are doing this in hopes that he will sit down and speak to Luna so they can air out any thing they have to say to one another. Truthfully…I don’t think you should, talk to Silver and explain what is going on. He is a young pony and he is seeing it as a base, Luna, his great aunt, shot his friend so strong it led him back in the hospital. An attack mind you, that was meant for me, to him, I did nothing wrong other then be a Changeling. I told him of my past, and much like you he thought I was somewhat in the right because I was doing it for my subjects. He even said how wrong I was…you ever gotten a lecture from a small colt…it’s rather strange to say the least!”

I let a small smile creep along my face as I heard her speak about Silver as such. It was true that the colt was rather mature for his age when it came to a few things, and it seemed that this was one of them. However, I had a feeling he was getting a few things from me, most likely the hate I had for others for their stupid hate of other races. I didn’t care much of it because it was my own life and such, however, what if Silver took it too far and somehow pissed off the wrong person. I would talk to him, but…still I wasn’t sure what I would say, winging it I guess was the only thing I could really do so. “Thanks for your input,” I answered after a bit, but then I added. “However, I think it’s best I do talk with my mother, I think I would really be a hypercritic if I didn’t do it but would want him to speak to Luna; don’t you think?”

“Hrm,” she hummed her answer as I only shook my head slightly. After getting everything all ready to go and popping it into the oven, I then told her looking back at her.

“I’ll call her up now, I’ll be in the other room…perhaps I’ll put it on speaker so you can listen?” she only gave a soft shrug of her shoulders, not really sure if she cared…or the fact she knew of me not really wanting to talk to my own mother without someone listing…wimp, yes I know.

Ether way, setting the phone on the table as I sat on the sofa, she coming to sit down beside me, her front legs in front of her body, as I said before much like a dog would…look I don’t know what to call this sort of sitting poster so from now on Imma call it the pony sit. Ether way, finding the phone number and hoping she didn’t change it. Ether way, finding the number, I pressed on it and waited for the dial tone to come up. After a short few seconds, an automatic voice box came up, asking if I would be willing to pay the extra fee to go through The Gate. To which I did, it was a small price anyway.

I brought my left hand up and curled my fingers around my chin, my right leg moving up and down as I waited, as I felt the soft touch of Chrysalis’s hoof along my shoulder. Looking over at her, I only saw her nod with a small smile, to which I returned. “Hello?” I blinked, hearing a male voice on the other side. This was her number, that much for sure, unless she was not using it and someone else got said number. “Who’s this, and why are you calling Alice’s number from an unknown number?” unknown…well it was from the other side of The Gate, could that have been the reason.

“Uh,” I stuttered for a moment before then saying. “I’m Brandon, her son; I just wanted to talk to her for a moment.”

There was this rather…eerier dead stillness on the other end of the phone line, I at thought first that we lost connection or something before I then heard his voice, that caused me to tingle up as if I was caught doing something I wasn’t supposed to do. “Alice doesn’t have a son, even more when they fuck animals!” he said it so slow, with such vile dripping from his words that I could feel each of them as they pierced into the room. I didn’t know what to say, or how to react to that before he kept on saying. “She doesn’t want to talk to you boy, and I don’t blame her, choosing a damn horse over your own flesh and blood!”

“H…hey now, wait a second!”

“No, you wait a second you damn traitor and four leg lover!” I saw Chrysalis twitch as if she was about to say something, but couldn’t even bring it up. “You go up and call all of rest of the family and go and say all these horrible things about her and don’t even allow her a chance to say anything, and then you think you can call her up like nothing happened? The fuck is wrong with you?”

“She the one that said there was something wrong with me and said…”

“I know what she said, and truthfully I believe her!” he spat back, my phone speaker ringing with his rage. “Damn asshole like you no doubt got dropped on his head a few times to find the flanks of a horse better then what you are! Ether way, as I said, she doesn’t want to talk to her ex-son anymore, so don’t bother calling back again fucker!” the click was what I heard next, followed by the tone of a discontinue call, leaving me just staring down with a shock look.

I couldn’t move or hear anything else, I felt my body slightly rock back and forth, no doubt my girlfriend lightly pushing me back and forth as if to get me to respond or something…but I couldn’t. Did…did she really mean those sort of things, did she really not want me as her son, was it all gone now because of this? I knew I said some things in anger but… I jerked when I saw my phone move, vibrating as a text came through. Looking at it, I came to see that it was a text from my mother cell phone, perhaps I should’ve called that and not her home phone, but as I opened the text and started to read…I just…I didn’t know what to feel.

Brandon, as I write this, I got a text from my boyfriend, David that you called, and he gave you some choice words. He told me that he told you that I didn’t want you, that you were my ex-son…to which I am saying he is right; I did say as such.

Even as I write this, thinking that it would cause me a great deal of pain, saying good bye to you in such a way, I find that I can easily say it with ease, that truly I don’t care. You made your choice, a wrong choice, and a choice that you would rather be in the comfort of animals then with your own kind. I always knew you were different…but I shrugged it off as just thinking you would be something great. But now I see that you are sick, I offered you a chance to be cured as such, but you threw my gift back to me. And now I realized, even more when you turned our family against me, that I must wash my hands of you.

I do not want you anymore.

From this day forth, I am not your mother, I am not your family, and I am not even of your blood. Do not call me, text me, or even come and see me, I want nothing to do with you.

I wish you all the luck in the worlds, but know this; I wish nothing to do with you.

-Alice.

I simply dropped my phone after reading these words, they cut deeper then anything I felt before, disowned, I was just disowned; over a text.

I heard the sound of magic, and could see from the corner of my eye, Chrysalis picking it up as she read over it, and then again before turning her head to look at me, such sadness, pity…I don’t know. “Brandon!” I didn’t even more my head up as I heard the joyful sound of Silver coming into the room, the door closing behind him softly…no I could see hear the sound of his hooves on the table, maybe his body guard? “They said they let you out so I…hey…is everything okay?” I looked over at him, seeing his confused look, he blinked as I could see myself in the mirror that stood a bit beside him, my face was blank…dead. Coming up behind him, I noticed the bat pony Shade, came beside him, she looked between him and me, and didn’t say anything of my face before I simply got up and went past both of them. “B…Brandon?”

“Sweetie…wait…” I heard the Changeling Queen answered as I just brought up my hand and said.

“Leave me be…I…need to be alone…”

“But…”

“I said leave me be!” I forced out more as I heard her gasp and stop as I turned to glare at her. “Or can’t I have that after just being disowned?!”

“She only looked away at me, not saying anything as Silver looked up at me when I looked down at him, he tried to say something, but Shade placed a hoof over his mouth. I looked to her as I said nothing as I slipped my shoes on…and left out of the house.

I just walked…I didn’t know where I was going, my head was down the whole time pretty much, hands in my pockets to make sure no one saw them shaking. Fall was in the air, and I somewhat cursed myself for not bringing a jacket…but at this point I really didn’t care. The words just kept flashing by my eyes, repeating over and over again…ugh! Why? Why the fuck did this have to happen?! I wanted to punch something, to kick something, scream, anything! But I didn’t and couldn’t! I simply stopped after a bit and sighed, the cold mist of cold air blowing before my face as I looked around, some beings of Canterlot looking at me, but paid me no heed as I looked ahead and saw a bar ahead. The Drunken Alicorn it was called, now I wasn’t the type to drink much…but, well you know the cliché of a guy pissed at the world…well…

I pushed myself into The Drunken Alicorn seeing how it was only the middle of the afternoon, not a lot of people were here anyone. There was a bar stand, where a pony was station at, cleaning the glass, he gave me a nod as I nodded back. A pool table, with a lone gryphon playing at it, seemed pretty good at it too. A few casino games out back, a harsh cruse coming from a human as he slipped passed me, must’ve lost all his money. “Don’t get much coin around this time,” I heard the bartender say to me as I looked over at him. A simply brown coat and darker brown mane male unicorn answered to me as he pointed to the sit at the stand. “Have one on the house…seems you need one.”

“Thanks…I’m not really a big drinker…mind giving me something light to start me off?”

“Rough day?”

“Rough whole time I’ve been here in a sense,”

“Ah…I thought I knew you from somewhere, you be that human that got out from them Diamond Dogs right?” he asked as I want and sat down and nodded. “Well let me just be the one to say thanks! I had a niece in there, been missing for over a year! Whatever you need, it’s on the house!”

“You don’t…”

“No, no! I do…that little lasso, the only family I have left after me wife passed, and my sister before her. When she went missing…I thought for sure…”

“I didn’t get her out…”

“You set them free and that’s enough in my books!” he passed me a drink in a small glass, maybe enough for two mouthfuls. “Stick around a bit more, our cook is starting soon and I’ll fix you up with some grab!” I tried to say something, but…I just took his good will and nodded, lifting the glass as I took a small sip. It was good, a bit tangy on the aftertaste, but good none the lease.

I didn’t know, nor care how long I stayed there, Shimmering Shot…I swear do all these ponies get there name when it comes to their talent…I mean bar keep…really? Spoke to me as I stayed there, the cook, just happened to be her niece as she came and personal thanked me herself. Like her uncle, so it seemed, she had the same color coat and even mane colored. If no one knew they were niece and uncle, they could mistake them for daughter and father, even thought Shimmering Shot looked much older, you could already see the wrinkles along his face. Her name being Lucky Clover, and it seemed her Cutie Mark…well you could guess, a four leaf closer…wow. Ether way, she told me she used to be in the cage that was next to mine, the one that had the blue unicorn with the cut off horn, seem she tried to escape and was rather good at magic. What shocked me was when she said it was a unicorn known as Trixie. I knew of the name, she was a well known unicorn and self proclaimed best magic user around, besides unicorns, seems Twilight herself proclaimed her as the Great and Powerful Unicorn in all of Equestria…which now that I think of it…could have been a troll seeing how Twilight beat her twice when she was a unicorn…eh didn’t care anyway.

She asked me if I had nightmares of the place and I shook my head no, seemed she did though…she was there far longer and they did horrible things to her. Both asked me why I was down, but I refused to answer it. They fed me and supplied me with drinks, light mind you, but as I kept drinking…even though they were light drinks…I felt myself slip into more of a haze like sate. After a while, I told them no more free stuff, I would pay for it afterward because I knew the way I was drinking…I didn’t want them running out and no profit.

It got busier after a time, I moved from table to bar stand, talking to some of the others as I listened to their tale, mostly a lot of them were here because of women problem. Hell I spoke to a few mares that had stallion problem! I guess in a sense…I was here because of women problem huh?

How long had I truly been there, I didn’t know, but taking true to what I said, I paid for the rest of my drinks, and I was getting pretty much light headed, I wouldn’t say that I was drunk, but well…I did at time slur with my words, or needed t sit down to keep the world from spinning too much. Shimmering Shot, cut me off after so long, he told me as he said I could have the last two bottles that I bought as my last drinks, that to a pony these were normal drinks, not light, it was just that human liquor were in fact much stronger then Equestrian’s pony mix. And the amount that I was drinking, (and taking out after so much pissing) was enough to leave me tipsy, as if I had one too many back home…which mind you I didn’t drink that much in the first place. His niece…I couldn’t even remember her name at that point from how much I drank, and she seemed fine by that. She would come over at times to make sure I was alright, and pretty much made sure that I drank a few glasses of water so I wouldn’t have that much of a hang over. While I was lightly sober before now, she would ask me what was wrong, but I nicely asked her to not ask. It was something I didn’t want to talk about…and then she said something that caused me to both blush and nearly drop my glass at that point. “I wouldn’t mind,” she answered leaning closer to my ear to whisper because of the loud noise of drinkers in the bar. “To make you forget about whatever is bugging you for a while up in my home…It’s just down the street…”

“Wh…What?” I shuttered looking at her as she only smiled and sat down in the seat next to me. her hoof soon trailing it’s way to my leg and moving up and down, as when she sat down, she came up to my shoulders. Only my head was turned to look down at the pony, which who had jus then leaned her body closer to my body, she nudging my arm so that it draped along her body, her coat soft to the touch.

“Well you did help get us out…even if it was just opening the cage and such…that bastard who shot you, because he hated humans, he only cared for himself and wanted to make sure you didn’t escape, I was surprised when he tried to take all the glory for him. some didn’t even want to correct him, or when others, myself included tried to say that it was because of you that we got out…they brushed us off, it was like the news wanted him to be the hero…but I know you are my hero…and I want to reward you as such…is that so wrong?” she asked as she moved her head closer toward my neck and softly nuzzled me, the bite mark was on the right side, and she was nuzzling to my left side.

“I have a mare friend,” I nearly whispered as she just pressed her lips along my neck, softly kissing and even sucking on the neck.

“She doesn’t have to find out you know…can be our secret…” I could nearly hear her smile as her hoof trailed down toward my crouch. “Beside…I’ve been wondering how…” I stopped her hoof as I looked away from her. Even though I couldn’t see her face, I knew it held that of confusion as I only shook my head.

“No…” I simply said. “I have a girlfriend, and I admit, you are a very good looking mare…however, I believed I’ve hurt her enough as is today…I don’t want to add more to that list.” I’ve heard stories of guys blaming the drink on them sleeping with the first women who throws themselves on them. I mean sure maybe if I wasn’t in a relationship, I would’ve taken her up on her offer…But… “I see…okay sweetie I understand,” she stopped and moved her hoof away before then turning my face to look at her. “But could I at least be permitted to a kiss?” she didn’t even wait for my answer as she leaned close and pressed her lips against mine.

It was a soft tender kiss, and I had to admit…I enjoyed it to the point that I even started to kiss her back, my hand moving behind her head as I pressed a bit more deeper into the kiss, as she broke it for a moment to breath, before pushing back into it. I didn’t know why I didn’t stop, but I even permitted her tongue to push into my mouth, as I heard the hoot and yells as some guys cheered on. When she pulled away and I did as well. I only looked away before hearing a soft giggle before she answered. “A pity…I bet you would’ve been good in bed!”

I think I need another drink…

Hour or so later, some noise had died down to the point where it sounded more like whispers and not the busy noise as it once way. My forehead pressed along the table as the last of my drinks were gone, I still didn’t want to go home, not to face Chrysalis or Silver after what I did. from the bar stand, I heard soft whispers followed by a pause and another whisper before something that sounded metal made it’s way over toward me. “Excuse me, are you Sir Brandon?” Sir Brandon…since when have I ever been addressed as Sir? Turning my head slightly to the side, I was greeted with a rather large winged pony. But feathers were not what greeted me, but a bat membrane. A dark blue as well as the unknown armored pony’s two tone color tail, and armor; a cat teal eye in the middle of his chest armor, and a held that reminded me that of a helm seen from old medieval movies, with what looked like a spine like membrane as the top. His body that of grey, and eyes gold, he reminded me of Shade…I guess this was Luna’s guard. Peering behind him, seeing two more of the same looking guards standing still as stone, and even behind that, the window. Darkness…wow, I was here truly a long time...didn’t seem like that, but what the hell I was buzzed as fuck at this point and maybe drunk, even though I didn’t want to admit it. “We were asked, that if we found you to bring you…”

“Am I in trouble,” I said looking away from him, arms under the table as I just slumped against it.

“Well…err…no Sir…”

“Am I being arrested or detained?”

“N…No?” he asked as if it was a question other then an answer.

“Do you have a warrant?”

“No.”

“Then piss off, I’m not leaving.” I said matter of fact. “Leave me to sober up in peace.” It may have been rude, but at this point I really didn’t give two sweet shits about anyone feelings.

There was no answered, other then the sound of him walking away, more whispers were heard as I heard the set of three walk out of the bar. I pulled out my phone and saw a butt load of missed calls and texts but I shoved it back into my pocket. I didn’t want to deal with it now, maybe later but not… “So, this is what you are reduced to? To drown yourself in the glass to make yourself forget?” I frowned; I knew that it was too good to be true to be left alone. Turning to give whoever was bugging me a piece of my drunken mind, I stopped; as Luna herself stood before me.

Her stare was firm and narrowed, looking only at me as I stared right back at her, it as like a staring contest, cept, I was losing because I would blink at times, mostly because my eyelids were heavy. “Get up.” It wasn’t a request, but an order as she looked at me. “We are in need of a talk.”

“I’m not leaving.”

“I’m sorry, did I start that line with, ‘If it pleases his highness,’?” she asked looking down at me as I frowned. “I said get up, or I’ll force you to get up!”

“Like how Lulu?” I asked looking at her as she frowned again as her horn glowed as I gasped feeling myself being lifted in the air; I couldn’t even wiggle out of her grip as one moment we were in the bar, the next in her room.

I don’t think I ever told anyone what her room looked like. It was rather large, hell I bet her room was as big as my living room alone, maybe a bit bigger! Large thick drapes covered her windows, making it darker then it already was, a dim pale blue light casting shadows inside her room, before she used her magic to light the fireplace up, changing the light blue, to a warm red like orange. Her room held the colors of her own, blue black and darker blue. A large bed to one side, dresser to the other side, and one more side pretty much her gaming area. A private bathroom off in the back closed off because of the door. She dropped me down on the ground, hurting my ass mind you, but I think she knew this as she simply walked to the door and opened it, saying loud enough for me to hear, and I think she knew. “Tell my sister I have returned, and that I shall be busy dealing with my friend. No one other then myself may leave or enter this room, am I understood?”

“Yes your highness!” came the respond.

“Also, give this to someone who is not busy,” she must’ve passed him something as I was standing up. “It is his address; I shall be calling his girlfriend soon, to explain that I found him and that he shall stay here until he sobers up; ask for a change of clothing.”

“If she asks to visit him?”

“She won’t, no go do as you were asked.

“Yes your Highness!” he responded again as she walked back in, closing the door. Looking to me as I stood up again, dusting myself off as if I had dust on me, but in fact I didn’t.

“You’re a mess,” was her first thing she said as I frowned.

“So what, I have every right to be a mess.” She made a tsk like noise with her teeth as she went over toward her fireplace, her phone resting above it as she started to dial a number. I knew how many rings without even hearing it…whoever she was calling, picked up after the first ring.

“I found him,” she said into the phone as she held it up to her ear as I went toward her window to look outside. “He’s drunk, I have him at the castle to sober up…Just drunk…Looks fine is saying it mildly; eyes bloodshot, and he can barely walk.” Screw you…all I have is a slight sway when I walk! “Truthfully, I think it would be best if he stayed the night…” I heard harsh buzz of someone raising their voice on the other side. “You really think Silver should see him as such?!” there was a pause before she went on. “I didn’t think so…listen Changeling…I know asking for my help to find him is…hard for you, after what I did to him, even though it was meant for you…” there was another pause as I looked back and could even see her smiling before she said. “Don’t worry, I’ve been working on my aim better, Changeling.” Another pause before Luna went on to say. “I’ve sent a guard to gather a set of clothes, I’m going to make him shower and then I’m going to have a talk with him…no, will not be trying to brain wash him…He is fine, as I said. No…it’s best you stay away from now…Trust is earned here, you trust me enough to tell me about what happened, and I thank you, now trust me once more…Believe me…Chrysalis,” I was surprised when she used her name, though it was more of a softer tone then when she would just call her changeling. “If I didn’t believe Brandon’s words about you, I’ve would’ve been leading the guards to arrest you as he was in the hospital. He is the only reason you are not behind bars.” Another short pause before Luna then answered. “He will be back within your grasp before lunch tomorrow; you may say what you wish of him then…are we in agreement? Good…Tell Silver to sleep well, I shall visit his dreams to tell him on how he is in my own words.”

She hung up the phone, leaving the room in stillness with words. She looked back to me, her eyes half closed at if she was annoyed, I guess she was as she went over toward the fireplace and just waited. I tried to say something, but I couldn’t, truthfully, I didn’t know what to say. “So…” I started to say, and even more I could hear the slur in my voice from the drinks I took. “Whatcha wanna talk about?” she only looked back at me, her eyes slightly narrowed as I blinked. “What?”

“This isn’t the first time you drank yourself to this sate...haven’t you?”

“You’re the one that did the Mind Meld,” I answered wiggling my fingers while making an ‘ohh’ noise. “So you should know!”

“Your right…and I do know, I’ve seen a bit of your past as I Dream Walk at times, seeing how in the land of Dreams, memories are much more easier to unlock.”

“Cheater…I can’t do that.” She only sighed a bit as she came over toward me as I looked away.

“I know that something happened, the Changeling Queen wouldn’t tell me what it was, but I know you’ve only drank as such, when those human females broke up, or you found out they were using you and…”

“Save it, wanna know? Mom disowned me because I’m dating a pony, oh no wait, a Changeling,” I scuffed looking at her. “Doesn’t matter to her anyway, she thinks I’m broken, think I need to be fixed; well fuck her!”

“You don’t mean…”

“Course I do!”

I jumped out of the chair as she backed away. “Course I mean what I say, fuck her Luna, fuck her down to the hellish hell, hell, of Hell for all I care, let her burn for who cares how long! She got rid of me as if I was a broken toy…SHE GOT RID OF ME!” I screamed as I was shaking in utter rage, was it because of the drinks…I don’t know. “And over a damn text! I bet she was close of putting ‘LOL’ near the end too, bet her and that David guy has their dates hating everyone else that isn’t human!”

“Brandon…”

“A…And you know what the worst part is?” I asked laughing a bit as I walked off toward a wall my back to her. “The Worst and funny part is, that I called her up to make peace so that Silver would start talking to you. If I could live with the fact that my mother is nothing more then a low down rotten piece of mother fucking…” I stopped my rant after I felt something wrap around my waist. I looked down to see Luna’s arms wrapped about me as she sat down and pulled me down to her, just hugging me to her saying nothing. “I…I just…why can’t she understand…?” I asked bowing my head down as my body was turned, being embraced by her arms and wings as I just let everything go, just crying as the tears slid down my cheeks.

I was held in her hug for who knew how long, her warm feathers wrapped about me, her muzzle softly rubbing against my neck as I just cried, muttering at times about things even I couldn’t understand. After a while, a knock came to the door, making her soon stop hugging me as she went to answer. She came back with neatly piled folded clothing, mine as she sat it next to me.

“She had made her choice, Brandon,” I heard Luna say as I rubbed my eyes. “As much as it may pain you to hear this…you may have to live with the fact that she doesn’t want you, that she doesn’t want anything to do with you because of the choices you made…because you are different then what she wanted you to be.” I felt my head lift up a bit, making me see into her own watery eyes, a soft tender smile on her face. “For you to try and talk to her, to try and have a relationship because of that…this proves you are the bigger one here, but this,” pointing to me as I looked down. “This isn’t what makes you the winner. Don’t drink yourself away to numb the pain; don’t stare at the bottom of an empty glass simply because you wonder ‘why’. As painful as it is, it is done and over now…let it be.” She then stood up and said. “Come, I shall offer you a room for the night that has a bathroom, take a shower and drink some water…we shall talk more in the morning when you are sober.”

I took what she said to heart as I followed after her, as she took me to the room I would be using for the night. It was plain in a sense, but rather nice. She bided me a good night, and left, leaving me alone for a small bit. Sighing ether way, I made my way to the bathroom, stripping myself to get in the shower, allowing the warm water to cast over my body, and allowing me to think more clearly. Chrysalis and Silver…I would need to say sorry to them the time I get back there…I shouldn’t acted the way I did that’s for damn sure…

After my shower was done, and slipping on the clothing that was brought to me, I made my way outside of the bathroom to get some nice need rest, to try and sober up and get ready for the next morning…however I stopped dead in my tracks as I saw someone, someone I didn’t think or didn’t know why he, HE of all people would be in my room.

He was looking outside the window as if he owned the room, his bond hair covering much of his face as he wore a black tux like vest. His eyes turning to look at me, as Prince Blue Blood and I shared a single eye glance. My hands clenched at the ready, as I knew that this fucker was here for a reason, did he have a chance now to get rid of someone who… “Ah…you’re out good…” I blinked, he didn’t sound…smug, or gave me the hateful glare like he did before hand. The way he was looking at me, it wasn’t as if he was looking down at me…like I don’t know, I was his equal. “Brandon…was it?” he asked as he moved away from the window. “Please…can…Can we speak, Stallion to Stallion?”

The fuck?

Nightmare Night's Costume

Author's Note

Hey everyone! at long last the next chapter is up! I'm feeling much much better and I think it shows...man I've been slowly working on this and now I think I'm back into the writing game.

on a side note, the reason why this took so long is also because I've started my own YouTube Channel, to play games and whatever.

https://www.youtube.com/channel/UCXtwPO8wEfb0UtL1BAp2Mag

So far I made a little reward thing on the channel. if I get 50 people, I play the Outlast 1 in a full lets play, 75 I do the dlc, and 100 when it comes on ps4 the outlast 2 reason why I say reward...I hate horror games...like realllllly hate! so if I don't update here, I mostly will update daily or weekly on there!

ether way...I really hope you all enjoy this long awaited chapter!

Nightmare Night's Costume

"The hell do you want, Rapist?" I said with such clear venom in my voice, to which I can remember. "Come here to offer more threats, to try and make me say sorry for saying everything that was right about you?" He looked away from me, as if the words I used, harmed him, good, because that's all he was. a whiny little brat, that thinks just because he has all this money and title he could do whatever he wished. "Well out with it!"

"I'm...sorry..." when he said those words, to say I was without words...well that wasn't true ether.

"Sorry...sorry that's all you can say?!" I like to think it was the drinks I had early that made me do more yelling then anything. "Is that all you can really say? is that you are sorry, for what huh? that you raped a mare, because you can't get anyone to willing bend over for you? that you denied your own son, a product of what you did with Angel, or the fact as well; that everyone should just take care of shit, clean up after everything you do?!" I saw him flinch away, as he was looking down. "You said I should, we should speak; stallion to stallion...well I can't. you are not a stallion, you are nothing but a coward, and I don't speak to cowards!"

I was half expecting him to call the guards, to order them to throw me in jail, hell it was what he tried to do last time. And at this point, I really didn't care if he did or not; I would simply use that as ammo for when the next time we met. however, I watched as he looked away once more, this time looking outside the large windows before sighing softly. "I am all those things you called me, hu...Brandon," once more leaving me struck with confusion. who was this stallion standing before me...he couldn't be Blue Blood. "For as long as I can remember...I have used my power as Prince to do whatever I wish, and my Aunt...she allowed me to. I was never punished for my actions, and I believe that this caused me to keep going on the way I was."

"Believed?" I questioned him.

"Alright...I thought it did," he corrected as I only looked at him all the more as I made my way over toward the bed.

"Just tell me what you want...I've no time to deal with you...I have stuff of my own to deal with."

Back before the whole, Luna blasting me into a wall thing, she told me a rather...interesting story. Of course she and her sister had lovers in the past, and even married a few times, why they never kept the term of Queen, when married, they kept the titles of Princesses so that neither could have full control. Even though back then, Celestia did have a bit more ground when it came to what would be best for the kingdom; from what she told me. It had to do with her last husband, Celestia's I should say. This was before the time when Luna was sent to the moon after she became Nightmare Moon. Luna wouldn't give me a name, who this stallion was; but her sister loved him very much, he was the captain of the guards, and it seemed such a cliché thing; but they married and such. This husband had family of course brothers, sisters who scattered around after Equestria started to expand, to take land and make a new life.

She and this stallion didn't have children, Luna explained that yes, Alicorn were powerful, but they were not immortal, and nether were their parts of having foals. Both their times had passed to have children. What did this have to do with Blue Blood...well, it seemed Blue Blood looked much like her long lost husband.

It wasn't a good excuse, from what I heard from and even what Luna explained to me. But when Celestia went about different cities and found him in the street...alone, shivering and hungry, she took him in, and adopted him and well...spoiled him, horribly so. Luna thought that she couldn't bare to punish him, and hoped that one day he would become much like his ancestor of old, but from what I saw before, what he said about Silver...seemed that did not work out.

I didn't care about the reason, he should've been taught by her that just because you are powerful, that doesn't give you the right to walk over anyone, abused your power over others and such. I can openly say that I do blame her for the way he came out, she pretty much would just sweep everything under the rug, and he knew, after so many years, that Aunty Celestia would take care of things.

It's no surprised of the way he turned out to be, a spoiled rotten power prince thinking he could do whatever, whenever he wanted. Ruining the lives of many, while also still trying to keep a good image for the public. Luna told me stories of how he would treat the staff, and how ether she or her sister, would give the target of his anger a much bigger pay for the next time. Perhaps this is the reason a lot of ponies here just take that he says. And perhaps the other reason he hasn't been invited to big time royal meetings.

I still meant what I said about him, and even more, he was a coward, he sighed away Silver as if he didn't care, to which he didn't; heartless bastard.

"I wish...to meet Silver, for real this time."

This...I'll admit, caught me off guard, why, why did he want to see Silver, after everything that he said to him, spit on both his job as a father, to own up to what he did...and spit of Angel's grave by mouthing off as if it was her fault? It took a bit...but I started to laugh. "And what pray tell is so amusing?" he demanded as I was kneeling over laughing, was it the drinking that was making me laugh, or was just because I saw this to be funny?

"First of all," I said after I slowly calmed down from all the laughing. "You first said that he wasn't your son, and then, when the truth comes out, you claimed to be the victim when really...you raped Angel." I held up a third finger to get to point three. "And three...it's not my choice if you see him or not, that's all on Silver."

"But...your caring for him."

"Doesn't mean that I'm just going to force him to meet a deadbeat father who, no doubt just wants to 'patch things up' with him, just because a certain pony no doubt cut him from some money...what's the matter Rapist," I then leaned forward a bit. "Not fun being a Commoner."

"Would've thought someone like you wouldn't resort to low tactic such as this..."

"Oh cry me a river," I said turning my back to him. "And leave will ya? I'm tired and I really don't want to deal with someone like you at the moment"

"Quite passionate about all of this," once more I heard him speak as I only groaned a bit as I rubbed my eyes, I was really starting to tired out...in more ways than one, having to deal with this asshole. "Why is that?"

"Because," I simply answered as I went over toward the bed. "I've a asshole of a deadbeat father in my room, who for some reason wants to have a relationship with his son. After he spat on his dead mother grave, who he raped, and then tried to play as the victim here." I was getting really sick and tired of having to repeat myself...and I was just tired, both sleep wised, and also mentally. "And then out of the blue, he comes here to my room, to the one taking care of said son, and wonders why I have so much passion...geeeee I wonder why?" he only looked at me with soften eyes, I couldn't tell what he was thinking of, nor did I really care. "Leave, before I punch you until your body matches your name stake. You want a relationship with your son? Grow a pair, be a stallion and come to him!" I just glared at him all the more before answering. "Leave...now..."

He left soon after, closing the door as I just stared at it. That same question kept ringing in my ear...why does he now out of any other time, wants a relationship with Silver? It made no sense to me, and if he was trying to play the nice card; something must be in it for him. Again just using someone for his own gain. But, it was like I said, it wasn't up to me, only up to Silver if he wanted anything to do with him...much to how much I cared little. But he was right about one thing...I was very passionate about this, for my own reasons.

I went to sleep soon after, feeling whatever spell Luna placed over me to cure the drunkenness, from my body. I knew it was gone as well, when I woke up the next morning...hearing the loud smashes of pans echo around!

I fell out and landed on the floor, groaning as I held my head tightly, the loud ringing, the pounding of my brain slamming into and around my skull...oh how I hated thee... "Oh, I'm sorry, Brandon, did I wake you from your slumber?" Chrysalis...? What was she doing in the castle...? opening my eyes, to see blur cloud my vision, I looked around to find myself in my home, on the living room floor...great, sofa bound again, and it seemed my lovely girlfriend was making good use of making my headache worst...evidence to the sound of her crashing, loudly mind you; pans about, and not even for cooking. Looking up, after rolling onto my back, I could see her sitting by my head, her in her true form, a pot in one hoof, a pan in the other.

"Don't..." but she crashed them together again as I groaned and covered my ears. "Headache!"

"Well, you shouldn't had been in that bar yesterday shouldn't you?" I only groaned my respond. "Get up, I' m making lunch soon, and also we still need to go shopping..."

"For what...?"

"Nightmare Night is tomorrow night," crap...I really did forget about that. "Silver came yesterday with his Nightmare Night suit, and was going to show you, before you stormed out."

"I had to think..."

"By drowning yourself in a drink?"

"Don't judge me women..."

"Oh, I'm judging you fully." I only groaned as I sat up and looked around, watching as she made her way into the kitchen as I walked on in, trying to give the Advil. After finding it, I could see Chrysalis was absorbed with her cooking, Mac and Cheese, as I swallowed the pill and drowned some water. "We going to talk about this?"

"About what?" I asked looking at her as she looked back for a second. "Me being found at a bar, spending the night at the castle...or my mother disowning me." Before she could say anything I added. "It not going to happen, I'm not talking about her."

"Brandon..."

"I'm not, why should I care anymore."

"She still your mother, you know that right."

"Chrysalis stop...just stop okay, I don't want to start a fight,"

"We aren't fighting...look you need to talk about this, I can sense the anger in you, and I can sense the sadness...you left in angry, but you were hurt as well."

"You would be too!"

I turned fully to look at her as she looked back at me. "You were waiting for it too weren't you?" when she gave me a confused look I asked her. "When you showed yourself to me, you didn't know how I would react at first, you didn't think I would accept you for who you were, what you were. Now think of that feeling, and then think id your own mother didn't want to deal with you...that she thought you were broken...that..." I placed my cup down, and in a hit of small rage, I punched the wall, it hurt as I groaned cradling my hand. I shuddered in the aftershock of the pain, holding my hand tightly to my chest as she gasped and moved away from the food as I stopped her. "I don't need her...she raised me to be myself, but she was a hypocrite, because when I did show her who I was, where my love was...she threw me away, and now dating this...asshole whoever he is.

"I don't care," I went on to say as I placed the still cold glass against my hand, easing the throbbing feeling. "I don't..."

"Yes you do," she moved beside me as she moved her hoof over my hands, before moving her other hoof to hold them both. "Look at me," I refused at first. "Brandon...look at me." I gazed at her, seeing such softness in her eyes. "You do care...you can say as many times as you want that you don't...but you do, if you found out she was hurt, you would go there quicker than anyone, why? Because I've seen what you are, you are kind, and understanding. Even after everything I did...you understood why I did such things. Even with...that princess...she was once Nightmare Moon, a pony who threatened the world in everlasting night, but you are best friends with her; even after out little...rustle."

"Rustle...it looked more like you two were about to have War World 3."

"In any case," she went on, ether not caring to agree with what I said, or let it pass. "No offense, but myself, and the Princess, did so much worst then what your mother did."

Did she have a point on this, that same nagging feeling came back when I was at the hospital, why was it like this? I truly couldn't understand why I felt as such, why was I more accepting to the fact of what those two did in the past, but not of my mother...why couldn't I easily just let it go or just brush it off? Was it because with my own mother, it was just that, my own mother?

I know growing up, I did all that I could to appease her, I mean I tried to be a good kid and such, I mean every child tries to make their family proud of them, even if it means doing things they don't want to do. When my mother acted the way she did with Lyra, and even more so when she sent me that text over the phone, plus that damn asshole who answered said phone...It just through everything I ever thought out of the window. To the point where everything she told me as I grew up, it felt more like a lie, then anything else.

I didn't know Chrysalis, nor Luna growing up, I don't understand a lot of things they may have thought. (Well with Luna perhaps I will when I get these Flashes she spoke of) Was again...was this the only reason I 'forgave' them so much more then my own mother?

"I know what you're thinking of," this caused me to snap out of my train of thoughts as I gazed over to Chrysalis. "Just know, Brandon, and I can admit when I say this, I've done many. Many horrible things in the past, most not for just my people, but for my own gain, I do not regret some of them, a lot of them I do. But you must do what you must to survive. Even with the Princesses," she looked off as I gazed at her and looked to where she was looking, the window gave a very good look of the castle. "They have done things, and no matter how much one may bury it, it is still there, and many; still remember the echoes of the past."

"Kinda strange seeing you go all Sage mode on me, you know?" I said looking down at her as I raised my eyebrow. She only gave me a deadpan look as I sighed and said. "Look...again, I'm truly sorry for what happened...I shouldn't have stormed off like I did, I guess it just...hurt me and I just didn't want to deal with it in a normal way."

"How did you deal with it?"

"Lot's of drinking...some food and well..."

"Yes...?" I sighed softly once more before saying.

"There was this one mare...seems she was one of the ponies that was captured by the diamond dogs...and well...she tried to 'thank me'..."

"Did you buck her?"

"What...no!"

"Rut her?"

"No!"

"Breed her, fuck her?"

"Chrysalis?!"

"What? You really think that would bug me?"

"Wait what...?" I just gave her a rather...confused look, I mean, I didn't do anything other then kiss...well make out with that pony...holy shit I couldn't even remember her name for god sake. It wasn't like I cheated on her... I mean I did kissed another mare but...

"Brandon listen to me, do you love me?"

"Huh...well yeah I do..."

"And would you kiss any random mare on the street if you thought they were good looking?"

"No,"

"Would you fuck a random mare?"

"Chrysalis?!"

"Answer the question."

"God...no!" she only nodded before I added. "Why are you...okay with this?"

"Because, my dear, little Brandon." She smiled as she came up, leaned up on her hind legs and placed her front ones along my shoulders, now we were able to look face to face. "I know you, I know you love me, because even now I can feel it. Beside we Changelings are more opened to a open sex relationship. As well as you may know about Herds." She then went on to say. "Sex is a pleasurable act, you humans and other races just treat it like a sacred thing, that it should be only with the one you truly love. But what about those that never find their 'true love'?

"To Changelings, sex is the fastest and easiest way to gain emotions such as Love, or others like things. We have...'places' that offers a pony to live their dream lovers, do they want to make love to a dragon, utterly dominate the king of a land." As I raised my hand up. "And before you ask, really do you think someone will rat us out, when they get free sex, and the mare, stallion, of their dream?" the hand went down. "Of course...there had been a few that tried to let's say black mail us, but they had been...taken care of."

"You mean..."

"I'm not all good, Brandon."

Note to self, don't even think about crossing her.

We talked for a bit more after that, before she told me two things, one, Silver was upstairs, he barely said anything when I left and was rather worried, it seemed he even talked to Luna and nearly begged her to find me...great now I feel even more like shit. And even Lyra, seeing how she called her as well. Great, not only do I have to go and talk to a kid, and say I'm sorry that what he saw, happened, but also as well, call my Ex and tell her I'm fine...I'm still surprised with how well they are getting along, all things considered. So I was trying to decide on who I should have to talk first, Lyra...or Silver. I decided on Lyra, seeing how well...I'm really not sure why I wanted to call her first, maybe because of the fact that she was with me the first time when my mother went all hate the pony race.

Getting out my phone, and calling up the home number, having gotten it from her a while back. It rang for a bit, before the sound of a very, very tired Lyra answered. "Hello...?"

"Hey..." I answered softly, and at once I heard her perk up.

"B...Brandon?!" I heard her wake up nearly at once when she heard my voice. "Are you okay? Nova called me last night and..." she paused for a moment, no doubt Chrysalis told her why I left and was gone all night, so she could possibly be trying to not say as much, in hopes of not upsetting me. 'Brandon...I'm so sorry, you shouldn't have dealt with something like that, no one should."

"I'm fine, Lyra," I somewhat lied. "Really I am...I just...well..." I paused as well as I leaned against the wall, Chrysalis walked on by, stopped to look, and gave a small smile as she went off to do whatever. "I've should've handled it better then to just try and drink my anger or sorrow away. You know I'm not a really heavy drinker, or a social like guy."

"Oh I know, I remember what little friends you had, tell me how much of a hobbit you were, never really leaving your home save for work or games!" we both shared a chuckle, even more so when I remembered I wanted to bash the guy in who said that.

"Yeah...well ether way...I've accepted what she had to say, and it's just that...I guess."

"That's it?"

"Yup..."

"But well...?"

"Well what?"

"She is your mother, no matter what she says...wont you miss that...?"

"Lyra..." I breathed softly. "For the last few years, I didn't have a mother, truthfully...nothing has changed, only for the fact now I know it fully. I know how she truly feels, and as much as it may pain me somewhat...I just got to let it go, and just accept that, that's all it gonna be."

"Just like that?" she asked me over the phone.

"Just like that." I confirmed. "My own grandmother is more of a mother to me now then my mother..." I paused for a moment and looked up a bit...did that sound strange or out of place...eh. "I mean, you remember her right?"

"Yeah, she was a nice lady, you know, she kept in touch with me for a while after we stopped seeing one another, and before I left to come back here...well long before then I should say."

"Really...she didn't tell me that."

"She really didn't want you to know at first," she pointed out. "I don't think she knew the full story then, on why we broke up, or how she even found out. Either way, she told me...well she hoped that you and I would've gotten back together.

"She went on to say that she never seen you as happy as you were when you were around me, or well...she never saw you as happy, as when you were with me. That I must've done something to you, in a good way." Yeah...that really sounded like Nanny. "She didn't asked, nor didn't want to know why we broke off, all she wanted to know, if we were on good terms, I told her yes, we were still friends, which we were...right?"

"Of course, I mean we did hang out at times, but well..."

"Yeah," she agreed. I guess I didn't want to get back together with her, because I didn't want her to deal with the backlash, and she didn't want to get back to me because she wanted me and mom to get along again. "You have to try and stop appeasing everyone, Brandon..." I blinked before she went on. "You called her to patch things up, or try to...I think at times, you have to let things be."

"Maybe...but..."

"There no 'buts', here." She sated firmly. "As much as you may wish it, there will be hate, there will be sorrow and lost...you have to know by now, you can't make everyone happy, without making someone else, upset. Because you know, the only way you would make your mother love you again, if you were a True Human."

I didn't say anything, just listened and let it all soaked in. Was that really my problem in life, was I just trying so hard to appeased everyone...was that why...? I let out a exhale, but nodded my head. "You're right...you're right," I then smiled and added. "I hate how you are."

"Hrm?"

"Voice of reason, or just too damn smart at times."

"Oh I know..." she said, as I could hear the grin on the other end of the line.

We spoke a bit more, I making sure to tell her that truly that I was fine, and other such things. It even came to the point about Nightmare Night which was tomorrow. She told me that she would be coming up here, and that Nova, told her that she could spend the night here. I found that a bit strange and would have to Question her about it, but ether way it didn't really matter that much...I mean if Chrysalis said it was cool...though I do have to wonder why.

With that out of the way, I made my way up towards Silver's room... this would prove much more task heavy than anything else. I mean, how can I explain myself to a colt...? again, I agreed that Silver was my smarter and mature for his age then many would let on...but still.

Coming to his door, I was about to knock, before hearing the soft voice of his, as well as another, Shade, talking about something. I sighed a bit as I wondered what we would talk about before then hearing... "Come in Brandon," it was Silver...how did he... "Shade said she could hear you." "Bat ponies ears maybe...eh. Taking another sigh I slowly opened the door. The bat pony making her way passed me, as she nodded her head to me, I nodded back as she left to give me and him some time.

I say him on his bed, as I made my way inside, the door closing behind me, he had some things on the bed, books from his school as well as some rings, not sure what they were for. He looked up to me, as I looked to him. "Hey..." he muttered.

"Hey..." I answered back, looking at him as I sighed softly. "Silver...I..."

"Chrysalis already told me why you were upset..." he said and then added. "That...really sucks huh?"

"Yeah...it does,"

"So...she doesn't considered you a son...because you love ponies?"

"Pretty much." We were silent for a bit before he said something that surprised me.

"She's a fucking bitch then,"

"Whoa! Where did that come from?!"

"Well it's true!"

"Okay!" I agreed. "But you're way too young to be saying stuff like that man!"

"You keep saying I'm mature so why..."

"That doesn't mean you can swear!"

"Well that's not fair!" we just looked to one and another for a bit...before bursting out into laughers.

I sat on the bed as we kept on laughing, and when it died down, he came over and hugged me softly along the side as I held him in my arm. And hugged him back as well, eyes closed as we just embraced. "I'm sorry...it's just, when you left like that, I thought well...I really don't know." I looked down at him as he went on. "You and Chrysalis are like the only family I got now, well I considered you family...I don't like my dad...or that prick that is my dad." He looked away looking angry before saying. "Luna I still don't like...even though she found you. And Celestia...she just throws everything under the rug as if it never happened!" he then looked up to me and then added. "At least you and Chrysalis and even Shade treat me as if I'm a adult and tell me what's going on."

"Sometimes I think that's a bad idea...you're a kid, Silver, as much as overly mature you are; you're still a kid, you shouldn't be put in adult problems." He looked up to me, as I then added. "A kid, should be a kid, yes you go to school and all that sort of thing, but have fun, don't worry about me or other adult like issues...I can deal with it on my own, or with others. No offense to you." I then placed a hand on his head and smiled. "You're like a little brother to me, Silver, and I am again sorry you saw all that...but can you do me a little favour?"

"Sure?"

"Forgive Luna...but don't forget."

"Huh?" he looked me in utter shock before then saying. "She...she tried to shoot Chrysalis with a magic blast, and you got hit defending her!"

"I understand, but think about it in her point of view." He settled down, looking at me, before going on. "She...doesn't understand the Changelings, at all, she only sees them as the beings her invaded her home, and of such something like that is not easy to just, forget about. And as well as my girlfriend does kinda have a record of...ya know, mind controlling." He looked down as he thought about this. "Luna....did the first thing that came into her mind, yes, it was wrong, but she had good intentions...again that doesn't give her the right to do that." I looked back down at him, seeing his head down as he looked deep into thought before adding. "Forgive...but never forget, make it known that you won't forget, that she should THINK, before such actions, because some things, one cannot simply get up.

"I'm not saying forgive her now," I kept on going. "You can when you feel more than ready...but; think about it...okay, for me?" he looked back up to me, a small nod of his head soon following as he moved closer and hugged me softly. I smiled and hugged him back just as well.

"Oh!" he then picked up what seemed to be a belt, it was gold with some strange ruins on it. "It's a enchanted costume!" he perked up as I looked at it and then to him. "You wear it, and it changed you to look just like it, well to you, you would look a human like version of it. I thought you might like it, simply for what you will become!"

"What's that?"

"Try it and see!"

I raised a eyebrow but stood up, and brought it around my waist, clipping it on, as it soon tightened around to fit me snuggly. Nothing happened for a bit...until something indeed happened. I watched as a green flame came over my body, moving both up and down, it reminded me greatly of when Chrysalis changes into something, and my eyes widened at what I saw.

Luckily with a mirror, full body one in Silver's room, I was easily able to fully see me. I could still feel my clothing, but well...what I was covered in, what I was...was a humanoid changeling! Looking at my arms, I could see holes, but when I touched it, it couldn't go through...must be the magic in the enchanted that just allows a see-through...not sure but it was kinda cool. My body a black color of that of the changelings. My legs also had holes, but where my shoes were, were now huge hooves, my hands, claws in a sense as I wiggled them about and smiled. My 'muzzle' curving up into a smile at this all the more as I looked back, seeing Silver as a little Changeling, one that would look like a normal changeling. "Oh we gotta show Chrysalis..." even my voice changed, to a strange hollow like buzz, as he only grinned as well, nodding his head.

Making our way downstairs, passing Shade who saw what we looked like and chuckled softly. She followed us, as I saw Chrysalis cleaning a bit, her back to us. "Hey, babe, wanna see our costumes?"

"When did you..." she turned and looked at us, I smiled as my no doubt Blue eyes were locked onto her as I chuckled before bringing a claw up to my chin.

"So what do you think...think I can rock the changeling look?"

Heartstrings

Heartstrings

"Come on you two, I really wanna go now!" the happy sounds of a colt, all too happy to be going out to get free candy, reminded me much when I was a kid back home. Vampires, super heroes, Jedi, I think a robot at one point; nothing was better than dressing, going out in the dead of night, and 'demanding' candy from strangers.

"We know, we know," I chuckled softly as Silver, already in his Changeling costume bounced in place, his bag wrapped about his back in a way of a saddle bag...don't know why he just didn't get a saddle bag. Shade was outside, deciding to watch from afar, I still didn't get a full story about her, but when I did ask her yesterday, after showing Chrysalis the costume; all she said was, 'soon.'. Really didn't know what she meant by that, but whatever. I was wearing my new costume, but then I thought about it...how much did this cost? And I even called him out on this as well, wondering where did he get the bits for this? Seems his great-aunt Celestia was giving him, (or Shade) bits that he could use if the need was good, and well getting a costume for Nightmare Night, was a great way to spend it anyway. Chrysalis decided to go as herself, she could easily pass it off as the enchanted ring seeing how the ones we had (belt in my case) was just plain looking. She just needed to change her voice a bit, a easy feat for the Changeling Queen to say the least.

I wasn't sure when Lyra would be coming, but we set up the blankets and pillow on the sofa ready for Lyra for her. My girlfriend seemed to find this amusing...not sure why though. Either way, seeing how she was coming down, not really changing anything, Silver hoping a bit in place. "I'm sorry," he muttered under his breath a bit. "It's just, I love Nightmare Night, I mean free candy and such! Who wouldn't like it!"

"Trust me, it gets old rather quick, after around fifteen, that's when I stopped going out Trick-or-Treating."

"Huh...?"

"It's what we human call it, back home we have a holiday like this, called Halloween."

"Oh cool!"

After we were all ready, we went out, it was still day light out, but the sun was slowly setting, the moon slowly rising, as the night of treat getting was high in the crisp night air. Silver was excited to say the least, his saddle bag at the ready as he went about, door to door. It seemed Equestria had the same unwritten rule of the modern Nightmare Night like back on Earth. If the door light was on, go up and knock. Surprising now that I looked about, there were a lot of children here in Canterlot...never really noticed; course I wasn't going about looking for foals, or whatever. Watching as he would go up to the door, a few ponies jumping back seeing a Changeling standing before their door, before giving him the candy. Some of the others came over wanting a picture of the 'evil changeling queen' and her henchmen. I was shocked when Chrysalis went along with it, and even teased saying she would still all of their love! They ran away laughing fake screaming, as their parents laughed and thanked us. When I asked her when we were as alone as we could, she simply told me. "It's all in the fun of Nightmare Night I supposed," before adding. "It's really the one time when we could come out, without worries of being found out."

I frowned at this, it wasn't right, to hide what you really were, but I could understand. Fear can control anyone's mind, no matter how strong will they may be.

Night was high in the air, the full moon basking it's silver light down onto the city. To see the unicorn capital of Equestria in the night, (I called it as such, simply for all the unicorns here) it was something, it seemed almost like a new city, a city of Dark. Canterlot, always did seem more calm and collective at night, and I would spend a great deals of midnight walks, enjoying the crisp cold air.

When Silver's bag started to fill, Chrysalis simply emptied the content into another bag she had, and then simply teleported that bag back home and gave him the empty one back. We snacked on the sweets, after making sure it wasn't tainted with anything; magic sure made things easier that's for sure.

Near the middle of Canterlot however, a Nightmare Night fair was in place, Ponyville had their own, and Canterlot was no different so it seemed. From what I've been told, where Ponyville was quite simply, Canterlot was rather, well...it looked like a huge fair.

A bit of rides for the kids, a haunted house that looked more like a mansion then anything, many games; a section for the kids who parents didn't want them to go door to door to gather candy. I guess a lot of them were worried, or the kids didn't care where they got the candy from.

We weren't even out for that long anyway, maybe a hour or two; but the amount of candy that the ponies, or other races that lived here, (Manly a few human families that I saw and some Gryphons) gave a lot of candy out.

After seeing Silver looking at the games and rides, the glee in his eyes as he asked us, I looked to my girlfriend who shrugged, as I nodded, but I made him promise to stay close to us. I had saved up a bit of money, seeing how I didn't need to pay rent, and lights and food and other such things were rather cheap. Two hundred bits for two weeks worth of food for three people, back home a hundred would barely get me by...well I think that's because I ordered out a lot, and Chrysalis here was the primal cooker of the household. "So...mind telling me how you and Lyra met?"

Silver was busy waiting in line to go on the Ferris Wheel, it was a pretty big one and he said he wanted to go up on his own, just to see what it was like. We waited along the side, the small 'Changeling' would look back as I waved, showing that we could still see him.

"Where did that come out of?" I asked looking down at her, as I raised, well Changeling didn't have eyebrows, so I guess eye ridge?

"She is spending the night..." she pointed out. "And beside...I want your point of view."

"She told you?"

"That day we came over, we had a bit of a...talk."

"Was this something to do when I was in that coma and she said that you better watch yourself?" She gave me a wide eye expression as I looked away back to Silver, he was almost up.

"Partly," she admitted, she told me her point of view, but I want to hear yours...she said, ironical you met at a bar so..."

"Are you worried about because I told you I kissed that one mare who wanted to jump my bone?" I looked back and saw her head down a bit, for the stories I heard about her, mostly rumors she told me, and stories she told me herself...was she...jealousy or worried. Why do you wanna know?"

"We...'met' base on a lie," she whispered so no one else could hear, of course it as rather noisy, so it wasn't like someone was gonna eavesdrop on us anyway. She met you being...well her, there was no need to hide what she truly was, who she really was; what she really was. The first time you met, Nova Star, was when the one, you know of, (Bon Bon) took that form, and you knew I took it to see what you were about."

"Yeah...?" I rolled off the word, making it longer. "So...why do you wanna know my point of view?"

"I just wanna hear it from your point of view, is that so hard?"

I thought about it for a moment, sure as Silver would play the games, ride the rides, it would be a nice, time passer to tell her, the story really wasn't that long to start with anyway...so I didn't see a issues with it. "Alright...I'll tell you," I said as she gazed at me and gave me a thanking nod. "I guess I'll have to start when I got a call from one of the few friends I had..."

****************************

"Come on dude!" I had my game paused, Skyrim, as I leaned back on my sofa and groaned heavily, rubbing my eyes as I had in one hand, my cell phone, pressed to my ear, as I listened to Tyson, one of my few friends nearly beg me. "I got a chance with this very nice looking mare, you know! She's funny, smart, and got a nice vroom, vroom! If ya know what I mean!?" If she was smart...then what the hell was she doing agreeing to go out with this asshole.
"Just say ass dude...we are freaking adults." I said in a least then happy tone about being bugged about this. "Well...at least I am at least." If he wanted to hook up with one of these ponies from another world, all for him, I really didn't care. I work with a few ponies, they are nice and all, I mean at first it felt strange to work alongside them, I didn't care that they were talking magical ponies from another world...or would it be universe? Eh I didn't know nor did I care. "And why do I need to come again?"

"Well...see, she has this roommate, didn't ask for the name, said she been...well...what's the word...she has this thing for humans, and you know what you always say, crazies attracted!"

"Ya calling me crazy...because I told you..."

"Yeah, yeah, you're not crazy, ya mental unstable, but come on, come with me on the double date! God knows how much you may need to get laid."

"I don't drink,"

"Get a soda,"

"I don't like going out."

"You need to stop playing those damn games."

"I don't have any money,"

"Got that money I owe ya!"

"Even if I don't go, I got this on recording, so ya don't give me that money, I'm taking you to court." Course that was a bull face lie, but then he said...

"Don't make me use the Friend Oath."

"Under what pretense?"

"Rule number thirty five, sub section D; under 'Bro need some Ass!'" Yeah...we watched way too much Big Bang Theory.

"...you're a dirty bastard you know that?" on the other line I heard a 'heeeeee' sound as I grumbled before asking. "Where at...and what time?"

"The new bar that opened up..."

"Wait, we're going on a date...to a bar?"

"It's more of a grill and bar, dance floor, drinks, food; it's called Smokin' Feathers, run by gryphons with a freaking dragon as the cook!"

"Okay, I'll admit...kinda wanna see the dragon..." I admitted, dragons were always my thing growing up, and I've seen a few, man those guys (and gals) are epic looking!

"That's the spirit! Okay anyone, in a hour and half, you know where it at?"

"Yeah, you better have my money man, or I'm taking yours."

After dressing up, meaning, me washing myself, shaven quickly, wearing all black, seeing how It was close to night, and as he said, this was a bar/grill, or whatever, I really didn't care at this point whatever. I thought black could be good for going out to whatever, it was plain, and it wasn't like I was going to impress anyone, let alone whoever this other girl was for this 'double date'.
Getting the cab ride down, luckily I did have some money, stopping in front of Smokin' Feathers, I saw him waiting outside, and as I paid and got out, he came over with a grin on his face.

His skin was a dark brown, dark eyes, as he stood just a bit shorter than me. His hair a fade away as I liked to call it. He could clearly see how much I didn't want to be here, and that just caused him to smiled sheepish at me all the more. He placed the money in my hand at once, three hundred dollars to be to the point...don't ask why he needed the money in the first place. "Dude thank you so much!" he said as I pocketed the money. "I mean, I owe you big time for this, and trust me, these girls, you've never dated anyone quite like the one I got you hooked up with!"

"If she is a 'he' I'm smashing your face in hard...remember that..." I warned as he only gave me another sheepish smile before leading me on inside.

***********************

"Angry much?" Chrysalis asked me as Silver was now playing a game, throwing balls into a hole.

"Trust me..." I answered crossing my arms as Silver sank one in on the bulls eyes, causing him to cheer. "This guy done a lot to me over the years I knew him."

****************************

From what I've heard about this place, was that it was run by both ponies, and gryphons alike, those who didn't like meat, ordered from the 'pony' menu and vice versa. It was owned by a Gryphon, so it was the first of its kind around here that wasn't owned by humans. Over here in some places, it was hard for any non-humans to find work, that's why a lot of the time, they had to use this program that the Earth Government and...well I'm not even sure what other world was called, but either way. Both made a program that any private businesses, or other such jobs that wanted to, or could equip non-humans to work, they would do said interview and if they got the job, came over on a working visa, for about two years, and after the two year mark if they weren't fired or quit, then could apply for a full transfer to said planet. The same was for humans going over there. I'm sure if you talk to someone who knew more onto this, it would sound more simple, but that's all I could guess about what, and how it worked.

The place looked almost like a nightclub, dance floor in the center, eating areas off to the left and right, and the bar up front. Creatures of all races here having a good time and such. Tyson met up with the pony he was talking about, I really didn't get a good look, but greeted myself either way, I really didn't care what she looked like, and then she called her friend over; another pony, like I really wasn't surprised. But there was something about this pony, this unicorn mare, that I don't know...it got me, well just, awe stuck. Did it have something to do with her green mint coat? Or perhaps the brilliant cyan mane and tail with a white streak, along the colors that just seemed to just stand out, as well as her sunglow eyes; and a cutie mark of a lyre, or a harp I guess you could say.

She seemed...nervous to say the least, as her friend came over, nearly pulling her along to stand her before me, the date that my friend would be having nudged her, as well as Tyson to me. "This is Lyra Heartstrings!" I believe she was brown, the unicorn who dragged Lyra closer toward me. "She's a little shy, had to drag her here!"

"Hey same with, Brandon with me!" I heard Tyson say as I turned and gave him a frown. "Well either way, why don't you two get settled! Wanna hit the dance floor babe?"

Some double date...Tyson and his date ran off to the dance floor, leaving me and Lyra alone, we soon found a booth to sit in, a candle in the middle, and menus as well. It been a while since I was last on a date, and she seemed well...nervous as I was. I mean could this be considered a date. "So..." I trailed off as she looked at me before I tried to lighten the mood, or break the glass. "I...well I...god damn..." I sighed softly as I rubbed my neck.
"Your friend dragged you here as well?"

"Huh...?"

"He wanted you to come, to spend time with me because my roommate said she only go out if he had someone take me out?"

"Yeah..."

"Sorry about that." She laughed sheepish before adding. "She thinks I could use a little fun in my life...or to just get bucked." She rolled her eyes a bit, I guess 'buck' was another way in their term to say, 'get fucked'. "I hope I didn't pull you away from anything?"

"No...no was just playing a game, you know, weekend, not a lot of stuff to do."

"You don't have a Special Some pony, do you?"

"A what?" I asked as she blushed.

"Sorry...girlfriend, or mare friend in my case, or...well you know."

"Ah that...do...want anything to eat?"

"I could eat...you gonna eat meat?"

"I heard their wings here are good...if you're fine with that?" she only nodded at this as we shared a small smile.

When we ordered our food, we got to talking, she was a few years older than me, which didn't bug me none really, and surprising...for the first time in a long time, I was enjoying myself on a date! I've been dealt with bad hands when it came to dating, they were ether, too bitchy, or well, used me, felt sorry for me, or other things. Lyra...she was interesting, more so then she was just a pony. I didn't see her as just a pony, she was funny, likeable, and a all together wonderful mare. She thought it was cool how I had sharp teethes and flat teeth, for both veggies and meat, she even asked to touch one. I made a joke by lightly biting her hoof making 'nom nom' noises causing her to just laugh and hit me in the arm.
She watched as I tore through the wings, which was strange...someone watching as you ate, but maybe it was just to ease her mind on how my kind ate? She even tired my soda, Pepsi, she liked it, a bit, and I liked the Apple Cider she had, imported from somewhere owned by the Apple Family. She told me where she use to live, she could get that every time they came into season, but someone named Rainbow Dash would nearly drink a barrel or two full of the stuff!

Damn...hate to see how well she fair with our stuff, seemed our alcohol were much stronger then ponies.

We just talked, that's all we did, was just talked. She told me she was working in a music shop, her expertise was...well harps, she explained more detailed to me about what a Cutie mark was, and what it was to the ponies, and what it truly meant. It to them was in a sense, what their calling was, or what their talent, or such was. Her, was a harp, and she told me because she could play, and I quote, 'A mean tune with those strings!'. That got a very good chuckle out of me, but I wasn't laughing at her...just at the remark and how she said it.

It was the first time in a long time, that I didn't even look at my phone, but however, after the many vibrations I was getting from it, I decided to see what and who it was from.

Tyson: Dude man, I got lucky!

You: How so dude?

Tyson: On my way to her place...gonna have me some nice mare ass!

You: I'll be sure to warn Lyra...perhaps some headphones?

I didn't get a respond back, and as I looked up to Lyra, the bill coming as I worked to get my wallet out. "You best be ready...seemed your roommate brought Tyson home."

"Great..." she muttered and sighed softly at this, as I left the money there as well as a tip. "Guess I'm not getting any sleep tonight..."

"I know the feeling...I use to be his roommate, left as soon as I got the money."

"Lucky you..." I can't believe I was gonna ask this but...
"You know...my sofa back home can turn into a bed...rather comfy, high end...if you need some sleep tonight..."

"You know nothing is gonna happen right?"

"W...what?! I...I wasn't..."

"I'm kidding!" she said laughing softly. "You act as if you're a virgin!"

"..." when I didn't respond back, her laughing died down quite a bit, before then asking.
"Wait...are..."

"I'm just looking for the right one...I'm not about to hump anything that moves...judge all you want..."

"No...no, I'm not judging, I was just...I mean I didn't believe it...someone as handsome as you, still a virgin?"

"Yep..."

"Brandon...hey, it's nothing to be ashamed of, I think it's rather...cute that your saving yourself, just shows how much of a gentlemen you are!" I looked back down at her, as she gave me a soft gentle smile. "So...your place...I can cook in the morning, I hope you like pancakes!" she said as we both walked out of the building.
"Yeah...Yeah, I would like that."

***********************

"So...that's it?" Chrysalis asked as Silver trotted back over toward us, a Zebra pony named...Zecora I believe, came from Ponyville to tell the stories of the Alicorn known as Nightmare Moon, I listened half to it, but it was pretty cool the show she put on.

"That's it," I nodded as she looked to me as I added. "We went to my place, she ended up taking my bed, she didn't mind the mess, I took the sofa bed, she made pancakes in the morning, Tyson and the mare...Coffee Cream, I believe, they are still together, married from what I last heard of, they made a deal with a stallion to get her knocked up and he would be considered the father." I then smiled, been a while since I last saw him, or heard from him, the last time was before I moved, I went to the wedding, as did Lyra, this was after a bit we broke off, I'm glad it wasn't awkward to say the least. Tyson changed a lot, I think being married and the fact he gonna be a father chilled him out. I wondered if I ever became a father, or was married if that would happen to me. "We became friends rather quickly, and even started to date, blah, blah...you kinda know the rest." The Changeling Queen only nodded her head as Silver came back over, excited as he started to tell us all that happened as if we didn't watch, well, I half did as I said.

"Hey there!" I heard a voice call out, as we were indeed making our way back home, Silver was getting tired and I'm sure he had more than enough candy to last him for a few weeks. Looking to where the voice came from, I smiled; it was Lyra. Guess it's true, speak of the devil and he (or she) shall appear.

She was wearing a vampire cape, basic thing and really that was all, her mane a mess, and fake blood along her muzzle, her eyes, a deep red, blood red. Under the cape she wore a white vest, as the cape was long enough to cover her back and flanks, (not that I was looking). Wait...how did she know what or who we were? "Great costume, Brandon! Nova called me before and told me what you were...and it's easier to find you, seeing how you three are the only changelings around!" Well...she was kinda right on that. "Again, thanks so much for allowing me to spend the night here...always wanted to check out Canterlot at Nightmare Night...and well..."

"It's cool, you know you're always welcome a place to crash right?" she slightly nodded as Chrysalis went up.

"Well...we're on our way now home, come along, and Brandon?" I looked down as she nudged her head to Silver, who looked close to passing out. "I think you outta carry the little guy, he seems about ready to fall over asleep!"

"No...I'm not..." I heard the sleep in his voice as I chuckled and picked him up, leaving him whining as the girls went on ahead.

"Come on buddy, time for bed for you!"

"Aw..."

The door was left open, the two mares were first to walk inside, as I closed the door and locked it, cradling Silver in my arm. Taking him to his bed and tucking him in, taking off the ring that allowed his true form to be seen. I did the same, mine being like a belt, and placed both items along his bedside. "Hey...Brandon?"

"Hrm?" I asked as I was about to leave, seeing him sit up as I made my way back over to his bedside.

"Thanks...you know, for letting me stay and all that...I mean...I know I've already said thanks but..."

"Hey," I smiled and petted his head. "Silver...look, your, I know it may be strange for me to say this but...you like a little brother to me..." and I can't believe I'm about to say this. "And...for whatever reason, you want to go and live back there with your aunts, go ahead, know that you will always have a room here if something happens...okay?" He did answer with words, but did nod his head in agreement before snuggling back down into his bed to fall asleep...it was late at night anyway, and I knew the poor guy must've been tuckered out to say the least.

Moving as softly as I could before closing the door, as I made my way toward my bedroom, I knew that no doubt tomorrow, or later today to say the least, seeing how it was after midnight; I had a idea that maybe I'll do brunch. I could hear the soft sound of voices downstairs, Chrysalis must've been helping Lyra get settled in down there, well...at least they were getting along; right?

Ether way, going to bed and undressing until I was in nothing but my boxers, I soon slipped under the covers, and laid back, ready to get some sleep...or I would've until I felt the bed shift. Myself, thinking that it was just my mare-friend coming in, I didn't say anything, that is, until I felt a much softer, lighter body cover me, I opened my eyes, and they grew widened as I felt lips press along my own, but it wasn't the Changeling's, no...they belonged to Lyra!

My eyes just stayed opened, feeling the soft touch of her lips against mine, it brought back to many memories, of the times we shared such soft tender kisses, her mouth moving a bit, as her hoof went to softly touch my cheek, I wanted to push her away, truly I did, what the hell was she thinking?! "That didn't take long," I flinched as Lyra pulled back, Chrysalis standing, full changeling form and all...at the door way as she walked in, closing the door behind as her horn glowed for a moment.

"W...wait this...this isn't...I mean!"

"Brandon...hush," Chrysalis told me as she looked to Lyra. "Was he always like this?"

"Only when you got him embarrassed," Wait...what?

"What...what the hell is going on?!"

"Shhh..." I heard Lyra say, gazing up at her as she smiled. "It's okay...and before you ask, no I'm not being controlled...I knew about her for a while."

"What..."

"That's the reason I brought her over that one time," Chrysalis spoke moving as she laid along the bed beside me, she laying along my side as she smiled. "We talked...I showed her my true self, she freaked out, blah, blah, and it seemed Luna went to her dreams a few nights back, Lyra here had a nightmare about me abusing you."

"Well you did invade Canterlot!"

"And I told you why." She answered back with only a smile. "But that's not why we are here now are we?" once more I could only answer with.

"W...What?"

Lyra only smiled as she moved off me and went under the blankets, my eyes growing wide, as I felt her remove my boxers and... "Hah!" I gasped, feeling what she was doing, before then feeling Chrysalis turn my head over and whisper into my ear.

"Don't think...just enjoy," she whispered before slowly pressing me into a kiss.

Author's Note

Oh dear...what...what is going on, is there some freaky freaky going on?!:pinkiehappy: yup...yup there is!

Holy Shit this is Happening

Author's Note

Heyho Everyone, sorry for such a long wait to the next chapter but at last it is here!

with me working five days a week, eight hours a day, and what little time I do have, I game a lot now, but will try and work on chapters when I can!

This seemed a bit short of a chapter but that was because I did indeed try to draw it out as much as I could , and rereading old chapters I realized, I have a lot of unfinished questions that need to be answered...to which what the next chapter will touch on as well. as well as i'm still looking for a editor, don't say that you will be on in the comment section, simply PM me.

And please...all I ask if you want to commit to being a editor, don't that that you will and I don't hear back from you at all...that has happened a few times already.

Also with me gaming now however, I have been working on a YouTube gaming thingy, check it out will ya? a few views and maybe subs will make me one happy little brony! https://www.youtube.com/channel/UCXtwPO8wEfb0UtL1BAp2Mag

Holy Shit this is Happening

I woke up the next morning, in a slight daze. Doesn't really surprised me after just having a threesome with both my current mare-friend, and ex...even more so that Chrysalis, was well...Chrysalis. I couldn't think much of last night, for reason that are well known, and all that could bring into my mind was simply...what the hell happened.

Lyra was gone from the bed, but the smell of food being cooked was in the air, Chrysalis, snoring softly beside me, her tongue hanging out that made her look cute, and silly. Heading to the bathroom for a quick shower, and dressing in boxers and pants, I made my way downstairs...I needed answers, and hopefully, I would get them.

What happened last night, shouldn't had happen until I got what I wanted, answers, what the hell was with those two, Lyra didn't look to be under any sort of control...and it pained me to even think that the Changeling Queen would do that, but...why...how...? Silver was still sleeping, after checking to make sure he truly was, opening the door slightly to see him snoozing away, he must've truly been tired and I really hope we didn't wake him last night.

Heading now downstairs toward the kitchen, I heard the soft humming of Lyra, a tune she always hummed when she made food, it brought me back when we were dating. Using her magic, she filled plates with food, before turning back and saw me. "Morning," she said with a soft smile, before it fell as I didn't return the smile. "Something wrong?"

"Lyra...about last night..."

"Ah that..." she said as she sighed placing the food in the over and keeping at a low heat. "You have some questions huh?"

"Some...putting it lightly. I mean...how...when did..."

"Sit..." she offered to the chairs as I went over and sat down, she sat down as well, in her trademark human way. "You're confused I get it, I mean...not every day one has a threesome out of the blue...even more so when one's a...Changeling." I saw her look away before then she asked me. "Do you trust her?"

"Huh?"

"Chrysalis...do you really thinks she's...good?"

"Yes I do."

"Why?"

"Everyone, no matter their past, should have a second chance, unless they are truly willing, I don't know...I know it sounds strange when I saw that, she no doubt done a lot in her past that would make me...question her."

"So why?"

"Because she trusted me enough to show me who she was."

We were silent for a bit before I then added. "She could've easily controlled me Lyra, we've been together for a while...so why wait you know? Why wait and risk herself if I was just something she was going to throw away." I left out the part where she indeed told me that what is was at first. "She wants to change...and well I want to help her show others she can be good, she can be converted to good."

"Like Discord all over again..."

"Yeah, only this time, no one, or a lot knows who 'Nova Star' really is."

"Hrm..."

"So...when did you...find out."

"When I came to visit that time, to have that, mare talk." I nodded, remembering that. "We've been talking back and forth a lot of the time before the meet, after the time you being in the hospital, by the way, she told me the real reason why you were there the other night...even Princess Luna."

"Luna?"

"I'll get to that in a bit." She answered as I nodded.

"So...where do I start with explaining this..." she thought as she sighed softly, trying to think of a way to start this strange tale. "I guess you could say, to start after the meeting with her. I was confused, shocked and scared to say the least. I was here during the Changeling Invasion, so I knew how well they could change their body, and how they think, I was not scared what would happen to me...but of you and little Silver Arrow." She paused a bit. Before then going on. "She told me how she cared for you, how she valued you more than anything, save for her subjects." Makes sensed, the lives of many, outweigh the life of one. "But I was so scared...so worried that she had you under her control, that...I don't know," she shook her head slightly before going on. "For a good long while I fought to not to go to the Princesses and tell them of her, I was worried she may have spies and I would never see you again. She played with her hooves a bit before going on. "It was only a few days ago, when Princess Luna entered my dreams.

"She told me who she was, and how she trusted you fully, that something happened between you and the princess that made her believe fully that Chrysalis meant no harm. She told me that she would be keeping a close eye on her, and I guess me agreeing to come here was part of me making sure you were alright...when she offered well...last night, I guess well...You could say I wanted one last night before asking you of this."

"And what's that?" I asked, as I gazed at her as she looked back up toward me, before saying.

"Chrysalis...wants to start a herd, with you, and myself."

I blinked once, twice, three times...a herd, I knew of the basic ideas of herds and what they meant, Rarity mostly, gossips; telling me stories of how herding worked. In a matter of speaking, we were not truly a herd until we were...well married, there had to be a married couple and then others added in. From what I understood, Chrysalis would be considered the Alpha female of the group and such, seeing how she was the first before this all started. And before another member could join, said new member would have to date all others parties, Rarity placed heavy words on that you should never be in a herd if the other members hates the other.

The term I would use for this...I guess would be a Polyamory perhaps? I knew that The word polyamory is based on the Greek and Latin for “many loves” don’t ask how I know of this…I was bored one day and well, I was looking up gaming videos and soon I came across a video about this sort of stuff…internet is a weird place indeed. Before hand, I would've never thought of doing something like this, I always believed in one on one relationships, but I knew this was a common, well not as common anymore, way in Equestria; seeing how the male/female count was so low. But…could I do something such as this, could I be in a healthy relationship with two mares? "Brandon?" I felt her hoof on my hand as I looked up at her and said. "I remembered you always told me, if someone was at least trying to change, give them a chance. Me coming last night, was me giving her that chance, and…and I want this to work, I want to be your mare friend again. I trust your judgment on her; so I'm more the willing to give this a chance."

I leaned back in my chair as I closed my eyes, thinking deeply on this, my hand pressing along my eyes, as if to rub away a tiredness that came from listening to all of this, how would this work? Would they each take three days with me, and one day of me just chilling, how would this all work. One part of me was screaming, 'do it, do it man, come on this is a second chance with Lyra, and still being with Chrysalis!' But another part of me, was like, 'However is it right, this can be ether good…or very bad, are you willing to take such a risk?' "How…would this work out?" I asked slowly, as if I was choosing my words carefully. "I mean…you live in Ponyville with Bon Bon, I mean, I come down a lot and such, but…I mean, how does this all work?"

"I'm sure when, Chrysalis wakes up, we can talk about all this, we haven't officially made the Herd, until both of you decided that this is good."

"And you're okay…with dating a mare?"

"Did my face under her tail mean nothing?" my face blushed up rather quickly as she only giggled softly. "Can't believe she green back…"

"MOVING ON!"

After sitting down with both mares know, I was given a bit more of a lesson on the art of…Herds. It seemed either way, the information I got was a tiny bit wrong, that ether way we were still a herd, just that there were two types of herds.

The type we were right now, would be that Chrysalis, who was now in her true Changeling form, would be known as Lead Mare, not really sure what that would be per say, but my guess would be that she was the alpha female of the group, pretty much in a way, if Changeling even had heats, she had first dips to get her settled in before any of the others. And if we were to be married, whoever was married first, would be known as The First Wife.

Soaking all of these information that they spoke to me about, in the span of a morning meal, only stopping when Silver came, before he was ushered off to school with the bat pony Shade, who I swear I really need to ask her, what's her and Chrysalis story. They told me more, that if say a third mare, (or stallion seeing how I dated a dude once before, which they both knew and seemed to love the idea of me being taken…which would never happen). If Lyra was accepted into this Herd, then this new member if we ever decided to expand, would have to do what we were planning to do now.

"So how will this play out?" I asked as I brought the dishes into the sink, getting the water going to let them soak as I looked back, my mare friend, and ex, soon to be girlfriend as well again…sounds weird when I say it like that huh? "I mean…how long do you think it would take to think if you, Lyra, would be a good fit?"

"A month," Chrysalis spoke leaving both me and Lyra to look at her. "You two already know each other rather well, I know she loves you, but you know Brandon, a Herd, shouldn’t be formed, if someone is in it for just one." She looked to Lyra and then added. "I'm not asking for love like you give him, I know in a span of a month, that can never be able unless I place a love spell over you." Lyra slide away in her chair a bit, as she went on. "A month for us mostly to get to know one another…I believe that is a good enough time, wouldn’t you say?"

"I…supposed that is a good amount of time." She agreed slowly. "Now…are there any dos and don'ts?"

"Well, sex is on the table," again with the freaking sex as common talk, what is it with people here in this world?! "We also agree that ether of us don't try to win him over to leave the other?"

"That understandable." Lyra once more agreed. "And let me guess…no tell anyone who you are?"

"You want there to be a wide spread panic?" this was me chiming in as Lyra shook her head. "How about dates?"

"For me and Lyra," the Changeling queen spoke. "If we have a month, I say…three times a week? Gives us plenty of time to talk things over, get to know one another.

"And me and Brandon?"

"Whenever we aren't."

The unicorn only hummed as she looked away, deep in thought as all of this progressed into her brain, looking over at me for a moment, and then to her, she released a breath I didn’t knew she held; and nodded.

"So let me get this straight?" Silver asked as I was in the bathroom, starting to slightly cut my hair a bit down. A bit, as well as shave myself. "Miss Lyra knows what Chrysalis is?"

"Yup," I answered with a nod.

"And she's…okay with that?"

"Somewhat I think…" I answered truthfully. I had to stop a bit, seeing how I was cleaning myself up, I was going to take Lyra home, spend some time there and then head on back up here. We agreed in a few days we would be going on a date, down in Ponyville. I don’t blame her, up here, the place can be a bit pricey…and well, lots of snob ponies up here as well. Ponyville felt more homey to say the least, and maybe one day, we could move down there…not sure with the Element of Harmony living there however. "This whole Herding thing is new to me…back home if a guy had more than one partner, he was considered a 'dog' or a cheater. And at times having more than one lover, though really not uncommon…it was still not taken with great strides." I then added. "I…care for Lyra a lot, and I know I sound broken when I saw, that if it wasn’t for the fact of my mother, or we breaking up to try and make her happy or…to see if that would work, I'm sure we would've still been together, and I would've never had met Chrysalis."

"But you like her as well right?" he asked as I then went for a razor and started to shave a bit of the stubbles along my cheek, keeping the ones along my mouth, chin, and under my nose. "Like…do you like one more than the other."

"Each has…a trait I like about them." I answered as I cleaned my face and the sink. "Lyra was my first love, my first…real relationship, we have that connection you know, Chrysalis, it's kinda the same thing, we understand each other in a sense. I'm willing to give this a shot…"

"And if it doesn’t work out…?" he trailed off as I only sighed and looked away.

"Then it doesn't…"

"Relationships like that sound hard."

"It can be, be lucky you are still a little colt and don’t have to worry about fillies or colts for a few years."

"No way!" he exclaimed. "That's gross!"

"Wait till you're sixteen dude, trust me on that."

After ready, and Lyra and Chrysalis talking, Shade seemed to be close, ether listening in, or to make sure to keep the peace. I really gotta know her story on how she was so chill of the Changeling Queen, don’t know why it keep slipping my mind…eh.

We left soon after, to catch the noon train, I would pick something up for lunch before returning home, or have lunch with her, I guess it could be considered a date in a sense; right?

It felt weird, when we walked together side by side, her now even more closer, nearly brushing up against my leg as we walked. It was like when we were dating and she pressing close to me. Like a cat, rubbing against its owner. How would this fare if this worked out. How could I possible work on keeping both mares happy, and to show Lyra, the other, and now 'alpha' mare of the group, if she would be considered for that; that she meant no harm? I knew Lyra well enough that it took a while to convince her.

So did she accept to be in the herd, to give her another chance to be with me; or was it indeed something more. Bah…I must be over thinking things, I get like that at times I supposed, thinking that everyone, even the ones I care for deeply, has a reason for everything.

We got to the train, as I paid for our tickets, I bought a day pass, seeing how it would be cheaper and I could afford to spend a few extra hours and not have to always check the time. When in the train, we bought a few snacks to bid our time. There being a few ponies about, and a human or two. More humans were coming to move Fully over here, mostly going to other lands. She was sitting next to me, my hands along my lap, as I gazed out into the passing green hills, as the trains made it way down, until that is, I felt a hoof along my hand.

Looking up, it of course, belonged to Lyra, as she gave me a warm half smiled as I brought it back. "You have that look," she said. "Your thinking hard on something aren't you?"

"Mhm…" I hummed my answered as she nodded.

"Because of last night and this morning."

"You kinda don’t expect a threesome, and then the next morning talking about forming a herd…" I reminded her. "It's a lot to progress at once. She only softly giggled at this as I rolled my eyes, and brought a arm over and held her side, allowing her to lean closer, her head resting along me. "I do want this to work," I reminded her. "But…you will have to trust her, you know?" I didn’t want to say the name, and beside she knew what I was talking about. "Luna gave her a chance, granted it's because of me, and there was the whole, if she does it again, I'll be put to jail as well thing…but I know she's changed."

"You're truly willing…to put so much trust in her?"

"It may seem…odd, that I've only known her for such a small amount of time and I'm trusting her as such, but you have to see it in her point of view, as well as the kingdom. They trusted Luna to come back, even after the whole Nightmare…" I blinked a bit, as I shook my head, as something seemed to happen, I saw flashed of, something, and started to see it.

I stood in front of a podium of sorts, gazing down at someone…not someone, somepony, Celestia, I seemed to be mad, angry…enraged! I felt all of it, the ponies that loved her more than me, how they played, laughed, worked all under her light, but slept during mine night skies and then… "Brandon, Brandon!"

I shook my head, blinking a bit as I rubbed my forehead. "Are you okay…you just, blanked out for a second!"

"I…I'm fine," I said as I tried to progress what just happened, was that…a memory of Luna? For a moment…I considered myself…her, like the Night was mine, Celestia was my sister…it was strange.

"You sure?"

"Just a bit light headed…kinda hot in here," I said with a soft warm smile as she gazed at me but nodded all the same and leaned against me again, as I soon brought out my phone…and started to text Luna.

Me: Luna, you there, I really need to talk to you.

I waited for a respond, as it came soon after.

Luna: Is everything alright my friend?

Me: I think…I just had one of those flashes. I was talking about Nightmare Moon, and it just happened…I saw you looking at Celestia, fighting about her Light?

There was a pause, a nice long one, in texting term, before I saw the phone light up as she was texting.

Luna: That…was the moment I allowed Nightmare Moon to take over. It was the moment I felt enough was enough, that I would show the ponies what the night could truly be…it was the day I was banished for 1000 years.

Me: I'm sorry, it must've been rough.

Luna: It was…how do you feel?

Me: Strange…it felt like…it was my own memory, like I was…you.

Luna: That will happen, it will pass, you know what is your and what not is. That is one of the major things you must look out for. To know what is your own, and what is not. We are different beings, so it will be easier.

Me: If you mind me asking…just what is Nightmare Moon?

Me just texting that…I felt a slight, chill, not a 'don’t speak of her name' type chill…but a knowing chill, like I already knew.

Luna: I'll explain when we next meet, it's better we speak with words, and not over texts.

That much I could agree on, after thanking her and putting my phone back, we rested in the train, before it pulled up, to Ponyville.

I still don’t understand why everyone in Ponyville was so nice, from what I understood, it was never a dull moment when it came to the Element of Harmony. And the stories that they were scared of anything that wasn’t pony…maybe they were getting use to new beings coming and going? Either way, we made our way over to Lyra's place, she wanted to get something before we went off to lunch, maybe her bit bag or something. Bon Bon wasn’t here, and I wondered where she was, the Hive, or just out and about; no doubt Lyra would tell her the news later on today. When she came back down from her room, she told me that she had made plans with Rarity to have lunch, and was about to ask to do it another day, when questioned why, she told the white unicorn why; and she wanted to come along as well, to talk to us both. When I asked Lyra why, she responded, as we walked toward the same place we ate when we first met. "Rarity said she had worked with a few clients who were in, or was in a herd before, and she wanted to know If she could give us insight with what she heard, that could possible help us…beside, this really isn't a date per say."

"True," I agreed as I then nodded my head. "Well either way, I'm sure any information we can get will better help us; if this works out." I was surprised with how well, she and Rarity had became friends, it seemed out of place to say the least; but it wasn’t any of mine to question or not.

When we got there, Rarity it seemed was just about to sit down, she seemed to be wearing a long dress, that just screamed 'a little of Canterlot', but I disgrace. We greeted one another as we sat down, they now having more of a chair for humans now as I took a seat. We ordered our drinks and meals, seeing how we already knew what we wanted, as we settled on down.

"So is it true?" the clothing marker asked as Lyra and I looked at her. "You are truly trying the idea of Herding?"

"Yeah," I answered as Lyra took a sip of her drink. "Today we, Lyra, Nova, and I decided to…try it out and see…truthfully I'm still in the part where I'm waiting to see if this was all a test and Nova smacking me upside the head!" that got a soft chuckle from Rarity as I went on. "But…we are going to see how this works out, if it can."

"Wonderful!" the unicorn exclaimed as she clapped her hooves together before asking. "If I may ask…what sort of Herd will it be?"

"Kind?" Lyra asked.

"Why yes, darling," Rarity spoke with a soft sage like nod. "There are a few common different types. There one where it is made indeed out of love, which no doubt is under your type. But there are a few others."

"Before you go on…" I questioned her. "How…do you know so much on Herding…did you ever.."

"Oh heavens no!" she quickly resorted. "I'm a one stallion type of mare, no; I leaned all this from my clients, I do get to hear many of stories."

"Uh huh…" I muttered and then dared to asked. "And the other types…?"

"Breeding, sexually fun, you know it dear, there a herd for that." Holy shit…

"Well this is made out of Love," Lyra spoke up as I turned slightly to look at her. "I mean, I still do care for Brandon, and I am glad to be doing this."

"However," our friend spoke as she closed her eyes. "How much has changed since you last dated?"

Both me and Lyra looked over at her when she asked such a question. "This of it, you two. A year am I right? That is how long you two had broken up…how much has changed between then and now. So far you are going on past feelings…old feelings of old you…a year can change a lot of things." She was right…looking down at Lyra, and even saw her looking up to me, Rarity was right. How much indeed did we change from what we remembered from one another, would we still hold that same kindle of love we had for one another when we were dating, or with everything that happened now…me dating a Changeling Queen that she doesn’t trust, and just other things as well. Could…and would this indeed work…or would this destroy something we once had for one another?

Great thing to have on ones head…huh?

The Letter

Author's Note

This chapter of the story was edited by
http://www.fimfiction.net/user/Rain84 And I thank them for such!

The Letter

I spent as much time as I could with Lyra, while staying down there in Ponyville, we chatted with Rarity for a bit more about the herding. More of Do's and Don'ts in a sense. Mostly a lot I knew of, or were just common sense, but still; it was good to know. It was only around, three o'clock when I was about to head on back home, saying goodbye to Lyra, more so getting a kiss from her, as she went on home. I made my way then toward the station as I was about to head on home. However, when I showed my ticket, the day pass more like it, the clerk before the glass looked at me, or more so, behind me before bowing at once; I didn’t have to guess who it was. "Hey, Luna."

The chuckle behind me, confirmed my guess as I turned and indeed, found the Night Princess standing behind me. "Nova Star told you where I was?"

"That she did," she answered as she waved her hoof for me to follow, me seeing a Chariot off along the main road, with two Night Guards at the front to pull it. "Come, we must talk, and things must be told, and showed."

Climbing in, the princess told them to go where she told them to go, I didn’t know, all she said was, 'keep going', and they went off, we taking off in the sky, and I never did know how two ponies could keep this thing going; magic I guess maybe? Either way, leaning back on the comfy seat, Luna on the other side of me, before she asked. "Was what you saw today, the first?"

"Yeah," I answered with a nod. "It was…strange, I mean when you did the hold melding thing first I remember a few flashes…some more easier to see then others. This one…was when I was talking about Nightmare Moon."

"That would make sense…" Luna answered as she looked outside. "Nightmare Moon is a past that I can't escape, and it seems you will know more soon enough."

"Huh?"

"We are going to my sister's and I old home, there is much I wish to talk to you of, and there seems the safest to do so." I wanted to question why she felt safer talking there, other than in her own room, or my own home, a simple sound proof spell could work, and then it hit me…how long would we be talking for. It could cause some questions from both Chrysalis, and Celestia herself. Seemed like this would be the best idea then, Hrm… Either way, as we grew closer, Luna placed a ward around me, she told me because how the old castle held so many memoires, if exposed to too many at once…it might end rather badly. The spell was to block the Meld effect for a few hours, enough that we could talk in peace without worries of me going down her memories lane.

The Castle of the Royal Sisters…I've seen pictures of it in its prime, from old paintings. It was said to be large, not as large as Canterlot, seeing how not a lot of ponies lived there at the time, but still large none the least. The ruins were well…ruins. Luna told her guards to stay here, and we would return. They agreed; trusting her. Behind us a old bridge that I'm surprised was still up, and before us, the old entry way. The roof was gone, gone to time, but looked to have exploded, or pushed outward to be ripped off. The echoes of our walk was all that was heard in the old forgotten castle. As it was said beyond here, many old livers of this area of the now taken over Everfree Forest, the city would be behind. The first thing you would've seen was the castle. "The last time I was here," Luna spoke softly. "Was when Twilight and her friends ripped Nightmare Moon out of me, reverting me back to a base form…how I use to be. A thousand years I was Nightmare Moon, a thousand years I plotted against my own sister, thinking of what I would do; to bring on a forever night." We kept walking until we stopped at a area I knew of…the area where I saw the memory. It looked the same…well now much older and lot of the stuff was gone, I was told ether looted by brave adventurers, or reclaimed by soldiers of past decades. "This place, my old home, was the last thing I saw of this world, before being sent to my cold prison of the moon I command. I always wondered what would've happened if I won here, if the elements were not used, how the world would be today. But at the same time…it is a thought I do not wish to know of." She moved her arm off to the side, down a old ruined hallway, the walls, caked in dust, and cracked. The roof above still held strong, but I worried that it would fall the moment I walked under. Luna ensured me, she would not ask me to walk this way, if she thought it would fall about us.

I took her word for it and followed along beside her, her eyes tracing along the walls, old frames and destroyed paintings seen, rotten from time that it was barely see able. She stopped a few times, to gaze at a spot or two, a room or two as well…no doubt memories coming back to her; to which I won't be seeing; at least, not for now. She stopped me when we came across a set of doors, and looking at it, it was like I was looking at the night sky.

The doors seemed to match the night sky nearly as if it was really such a thing, stars painted along the heavy metal work, the doors themselves looked to be a work of art. If this room wasn't meant for Luna...I wouldn't know what it would've been meant for. The doors opened slowly, even with Luna's magic, showing just how heavy these doors were.

Inside was a room, that much would be known to anyone, but it was a bedroom, a blue bed, covers blue, everything seemed to match the color of Luna in a sense...but everything I knew that should've been old...it was still...new looking. "A simple spell, that needs recasting," I heard her speak, the room was as big as my living room as we went inside, a single window, that showed the Everfree Forest more. Outside the walls were breaking down, but here...everything was...new. A mirror stood alongside a wall, a Moon like design. "Sister first casted it after I was banished, in hopes one day I would again use it. After relocating to Canterlot, she came back a few times a years to cast the spell, I do now...mostly to sit and remember."

"Remember?" I asked softly as I came in as well, the door closing with a hollow boom, a soft one mind you. "Remember...what?"

"The life I missed, the life I was away from for a thousand years...and where she, Nightmare Moon...was born."

I gave her a puzzle look, sure, I knew the back-story of what Nightmare Moon was, it was something that took over, that made Luna attack her sister, the very thing, Celestia banished to the moon for a thousand years...the very thing the Elements of Harmony were used on, to pull Luna back. I didn't ask Luna about Nightmare Moon, or what happened on the moon...well I knew, those were some of the strongest, 'recent' memories. At times I got a few small flashes, a castle made on the moon, her magic making food, and what she did to past the time. Spoilers...not a lot to do...from what I saw. "Believe it or not...I made Nightmare Moon as a sort of...mask, I knew I couldn't fight my own sister, and if it came to it...I couldn't.." She didn't have to finish that line...I think I would've known what she was talking about. "The Magic I made, the Magic that would allow me to grow taller, my body, my voice, everything about me, would change, back and forth like someone putting on and off a mask. I'd felt, that if I changed who I was...I wouldn't feel...so bad about betraying my own sister." She shook her head softly. "However, something went wrong."

"Not only, did I create a new 'body' so to speak, for myself, I created a new mind, a mind, a being, something that was born of my anger toward my sister. At first I thought to despised of the spell, erase what I had made...but, then something came to me; another to enjoy the gentle night I so worked to make.

"I named her, Moon, at first, a fitting name, for I was Luna, she sooner wanted to be known as Nightmare Moon, for she was something, a mare that could do the things, I couldn't do. A darker side of myself. She knew everything about me, seeing how she was born of me, she knew all my spells, all my past, and I barely knew her. I thought at first, 'why am I having these thoughts of a summon?' but she was more than that...another sister so to speak; one that understood my pain of ponies sleeping during mine..our nights."

She moved over toward a mirror, a old thing, half the side was the sun, warm colors, the other night, cool colors. "I could see her through the mirror about the castle." She went about again. "She could be seen only by me, ether in reflections, or when she, phased herself into the world beside me. She was the eyes and ears I needed at times, and we could take turn controlling my body, a strange relationship, a sprit and a 'mortal' living in the same body. One would think we would fight for control, but I believed she understood, this was my body...and she was just along for the ride." I kept quiet, listening to the story that she span for me, recalling that of her past that she no doubt, never told her sister. "Time and time again, I asked my sister, begged, pleaded, to allow the night to shine just a hour, half a hour...a quarter, just so the ponies could see the Night. But she refused, unbalanced she would call it. This made Nightmare Moon more and more upset, whispering into my ear that her light would outshine us, blocking us as being true equals...and she was right." She looked back to me. "My sister...loved the spotlight, she...and I hate to admit it, even had to correct at times to our subjects that there were indeed two princesses. She would love to say that she would settle things peacefully in the past...but, she was more inclined to bring battle with her. Gryphons, Dragons, Minotaur's, I've lost count with how many she killed, and the history books that tells of these, 'great deeds'...Heh, Twilight would lose her mind if she found out her dear princess and mentor burned hundreds of books that could be seen for miles away." She was...softly laughing, not one out of joy...but something else. "'History is written by the Victor', that is what you human say, yes?"

I just stared at her, not sure what to truly say at what she was telling me, seemly just soaking everything in. But she did have a point about the Victor tells the history part...Celestia could've easily told whatever she wanted, and because she was their princess, many of the ponies of old could've just easily taken what she told them as fact...still, a part of me wants to tell Luna, about how and why she acted was wrong...but could one really blame her for what happened? Was this all her fault, or did Celestia help push her over that edge. 'Things, are not always what they seem to be...even one of Light, can have a side of Dark.'

"Huh?" I asked looking at Luna, myself I had looked away when she said that.

"What?" she asked.

"You said something, about Light and Dark?"

"No...I didn't"

"Yes you did," I responded as she shook her head.

"You must be thinking too much on Kingdom Hearts Brandon," she rebutted as I blinked in confusion. "Come, let me take you home, I just thought this would be a good place for us to talk about Nightmare Moon."

"There only one thing I don't get," I spoke as we went back into her carriage as we went off once more. "If you hated your sister, plotted and thought of ways, even if it was Nightmare Moon controlling your body, why did you...you know, go back to Celestia, and why stay as Nightmare Moon Even on the moon, couldn't you revert back to your old self?" She was silent for a moment as she looked down and then looked out of the window as she spoke once more, her eyes half closed as she responded.

"I was...scared," she spoke as she looked back to me. "When Nightmare Moon was ripped from my body, the magic that once covered my body like a blanket also left, leaving me to revert to what I looked like before, nearly all my magic gone, my mane lost its magic as well, so it looked normal, like any other pony." She then went on to say. "I...facade that a being, a magical force that took on its form when it came to contact with me, controlled me, or whispered such things to me...only because I was scared what would happen in such a sate if I tried to hatch such a plan again. I don't , not anymore, now I have subjects who enjoy my night, and now understand the world needs both light and day, Dark and the Light. And besides, my sister...did say she was sorry for allowing such a thing to happen."

"But...a thousand years..."

"That may seem like a long time to you, to those of short lives, but to us Alicorn, dragons, that is just a short time to how long we can live."

"Really?" I asked rather shocked at that. "But...don't you age, and die?"

"If we were to survive everything the world throws at us; a stab to the heart, illness, ect. Truthfully, I'm not sure how long a Alicorn could live to be, few have lived nearly six thousand years, and only died because her heart was stabbed."

"Christ..." I muttered as I thought about it, to live that long... see friends, loved ones that didn't have that gift, or curse, age and die around you. I couldn't think about how hard that would be, to make friends, to have a relationship with anyone, knowing without a shadow of a doubt that I could outlive them. Would Luna have to go through that again when I go...and even Chrysalis. The rest of the ride home was a silent one, we didn't say anything else to one another, each one of us, deep in our own thoughts.

She dropped me off at the castle as we said our goodbyes, I smiled and was about to leave the castle grounds before hearing a sound, a male voice I knew all too well. "Wait a moment," Blue Blood. I was nearly out of the castle ground, as I turned around and saw him there, standing before me, a guard on each side of him, ether to keep a eye on him, or on me, I wasn't sure.

"What?" I demanded, unkindly to him, and to the point.

"I...have a letter, a package. I ask you give to Silver."

"Give it to him yourself."

"I...tried, but when I went to your home, he wouldn't hear me." I was a little ticked he went by my home, but it couldn't be done, I did tell him to try and patch things up with Silver or try to. I guess he truly was trying. "P...please I'm begging you!" he even knelt down on his front legs, bowing in the pony way. "J...just ask him, just ask him if he will read and see what's inside, after that, if he doesn't want anything to do with me I promise I shall leave him alone; I swear on my title as Prince!" even the guards were surprised seeing him bowing as he was, as I looked to them and to him. A package was under his arm, as I sighed a bit and looked away as I said.

"Give it," was all I said as I held my hand out, there was a letter on the top of the package, a box, brown like polished wood with the symbol of the sun and moon. "I'll...see what I can do." Was all I promised as I turned and headed home.

When I got home, Chrysalis was asleep, napping, I gave her a quick kiss as she was of course in our bedroom, her in her true form as she made a small hum like noise as I made my way over to Silver's room, knocking a few times as he came to answer. He smiled, but when he saw the box he frowned. "I don't want anything from him!" he hissed under his breath as he glared at it. "I don't care-"

"Give him a chance," was what I said as I looked down at him, Silver looking up at me with a mixture of shock and surprised. "Just...let's see what he has to say, okay?"

"Why?" he asked as he turned his back to me.

"Everyone, no matter how much of a asshole, should have a right, to be giving a chance to make amends."

"...C...Can you at least read the letter then?" he asked as I raised my eyebrow at him and said. "I just feel like you know, you should read as I listen, and see what's in the box if I feel what he has to say is worth it?"

I ended up of course agreeing to reading the letter for him, he carried the box over to his bed and sat down on it, I stood by a wall near him bed as I broke the seal from the letter, and saw that it was quite long, a few pages to say the least. Looking to him as he nodded, I looked down and started to read.

'"To Silver Arrow: At first, I wanted to start this letter in a way of, 'to my son'...but I understand, that right now, I don't have the right, to call you my son. I've missed out on your life, not knowing you, at first until I then remembered, you to be my son...I used my power as Prince to...force your mother to couple with me, and looking back on my life; I've done many horrid things with the power given to me. If you are reading this, then I am at least glad for that, please, if you haven't already, please reframe from opening the box until I say in the letter here before you...it's sort of important."' I took a small break as I gazed at Silver, who was looking at the box and then to me before nodding, allowing me to keep on going as I read on.

"'It may sound Cliché, but it all started when I was very young, I was no doubt a few years younger than you. I was alone, I didn't know of my father, and my mother died of illness. I lived on the streets, begging, stealing, doing whatever I could to live, it was only when Aunty Celestia found me, did I truly feel safe. What was it that she saw in me, that she wanted to take me in, to make me feel safe and loved. She fed, sheltered, and cared for me, unlike I could remember before that...she reminded me so much of my mother, doing whatever she could to make me happy. And all I did, was throw that back at her, with the way I've acted as I grew older.

It was only a little while later, that she adopted me into her family, this was of course before Luna returned, so perhaps she was lonely and I was just something she could use to feel less lonely. Whatever the reason, by the end of the year, I was duped Prince Blue Blood of Equestria. It was a...wonderful feeling, having ponies come to me at every beacon of my will, to give me what I wanted when I wanted, candy, food, and when I grew older, wine. It was when I was into my late teenage years, I was given more power, to do what I wanted, more freedom...and something happened. I went back to my old hometown, and I remembered to ponies who talked down to me, who demanded I leave their yards and stop begging them for food or water, ponies who threw rotten fruit at me because I was a stain to them. And now...they were begging to me, asking for help or a 'Royal' mark on their shops and other such places for more work! Or even to date their daughters so that perhaps they would catch my eye and be married into the royal line.

'That's when I knew, I could easily control their fate with my title, they would have to beg to me, and even then...i didn't have to follow through. I dated the most beautiful mares, and when done, threw them away like a broken toy, I used money given to me, to buy clothing, fine wine, and used them to bed whoever I wanted. If they refused, I reminded them who I was. Of course I was caught by my Aunt many of times, she always scolded me...but I was never punished so it happened over...and over...and over.'" He wasn't getting any points from me or Silver as I could see it in his eyes, but hey...lease he was honest about the whole thing.

"'To me...your mother was no different, for years I got what I wanted, and if I didn't get it, those who dared defiled me I forced it on them, as what I thought was my right. And when she became heavy with a foal...you...my son, I was worried, I was scared, and I believed she did it just to spite me. I fired her, I didn't care about what happened to her, and at the time...you.

"The one caring for you now, Brandon, you may think it was because of him that you could say that I saw...the Light. But it wasn't...something happened that made me...see the errors of my ways. It may seem...horrid and gross what I am to say, but you are mature enough, in knowledge for me to write this to you.

"After the time of you coming out to be my son, and being punished harshly this time by my Aunt, I still had duties, and she gave me more hard ones, one that involved speaking to the common ponies who came asking for help or favors. If I gave a 'wrong' judgement, I would be punished more on it, so I acted like I cared. But one pony, one who came, made my blood boil.

'To care for me, my mother, your grandmother, had to...sell her body to stallions, and at times I heard it...and saw it. This pony, this Earth Pony was rough to her, she left the room bruised and bloody at times, and nearly at times he didn't pay her, or paid her little...she was scared I would be taken away if found out, so she never said anything! He loved the power, he loved the fear of never being caught, I remembered him being large, prideful, he had the money for the coat he would wear, it was no doubt worth more than the place we called home. But he was before me...broken, weak, and dirty, his body slimed as if he never eaten in a while. I didn't care, no matter what he would ask of me, I would throw him away, I didn't care! He told me how he wanted a job, to pay for his home, to pay for food, he gave me a sob story how he lost everything because of gambling, again I didn't care...but something made me care.

"A small foal came running up crying, he looked back and hushed her, trying to find out why she was here? She walked up toward me, my eyes a bit widen in shock and fell to her knees begging, pleading, she told me how he was a good father, how he sold everything to fed her, her mother left him when he had no money and she stayed behind to keep him alive, to know someone still loved him even with nothing. Oh how I wanted to at first to tell her everything, to break this pony down even more...but when she looked up at me, I saw myself and it caused me to flinch. I saw myself in her hooves, looking at someone of great power...begging for food...for a life.

"I gave him a job, working in a place I normal always went to eat, I told the owner to make him start at the bottom, and even then, the pay would get him on his hooves. The little filly ran up to me and hugged me...thanking me for being so nice, and left, her father thanking me and bowing every moment he could. I thought long and hard after that... how long, I couldn't say, and that's when it hit me, everything I did, every horrible thing I did to the lives around me... the lives I no doubt ruined, all because I believed it was my right...but I didn't, shouldn't have done all of this. Now please...open the box.'

Silver did as the letter said when I said it. And when he did, his little gasp made me come over to see what it was. Inside was what looked to be a red crystal of a pony, a Pegasus but the wings were white, a red ruby heart along the red ruby pony, whoever mix red with red, was strange in my thought, eh. "T...this was moms," he said looking up at me as his eyes started to water. "S...She said this was made for her, when she was a little filly and she kept it safe, it was the only thing she had that was pretty." I went back to the letter as he softly traced the wings with a hoof.

"I found where Angel Heart lived before she was...taken from this world, the bank foreclosed it of course, but...i was able to put a lot of the things in a storage locker, the key is also there." Indeed there was one there with a number. "Whenever you're ready, go to the Canterlot Bank, they have a large locker that's been paid for fully, it's always there when you're ready to go through it all. This...however, I wanted you to have first. I cannot change the past, but I can change what will happen...you will know in a few days...

I am sorry...Silver Arrow."

A Break From Earth (edited)

Author's Note

I really hope you enjoy this first chapter of this story, and before you say anything, yes the way of writing if very weird I guess but that's because I was tested to see if I could write like the way my mind is!

This chapter of the story was edited by

http://www.fimfiction.net/user/Rain84 And I thank them for such!

A Break From Earth (edited)

I remembered much of my childhood was filled with memories of my mother telling me, no matter the choices I made, like for example if I were to love a gender that was the same as me; male, or a gender of the other sex or even both, she would still love me. That seemed simple enough to understand when I was a seven year old kid. I mean really, who here reading this now grew up thinking: “Why can’t we all just get along?”.But no, my sexuality is not what this little…journal I guess you could call it, is about, it’s about something else. Allow me to tell you more of myself first, and paint a little picture of what my world is like, so you can better understand it.

See, I always considered my brain to be on FM, when the rest of the world is on AM. I don’t have any mental problems (as far as I know) but I just… See the world a little differently. I talk to myself as if my mind was a journal and my thoughts as its writings. I hope that made sense but if not…eh, too bad. I moved out of my mother’s place after I turned about twenty-two but trust me, I wished I could’ve done it sooner, but having only one job that paid only eight hundred dollars a month, if I was lucky, tended to give a lot less choices in life than I’d liked to have. After some time, luck was at last on my side, as I caught a break getting a second part time job which allowed me to get a rather cheap one bedroom flat. It wasn’t as nice as my old home, I’ll admit, and there were parts of it where I would definitely need to paint and fix up for sure. I didn’t mind though, I finally had someplace to call my own. Mom told me I didn’t have to move out, and really, one hundred dollars a month for rent is a very, very, very good deal, but well…I don’t know. For anyone out there living on their own, you must know the feeling, right? Going out in the world on your own to do things your way, and to say “I did this…I did it,”. The feeling of independence is like no other.

Hmm, what else can be said about me? I jokingly considered myself a panda. See, on my father’s side, he’s black and Chinese (yes, they exist) while mother was white…get it? black…white?…eh forget it. Having parents who looked like that was the reason for my tanned skin, the kind you get if you stay out in the sun all the time in the summer, not in the way like I was too brown to look like a white boy, but still tan enough. (FYI im not trying to sound racist in any way…this is how my brain works). I’m about six foot, black hair that to me is not too short, nor too long. Hell, when I use to put yellow tips in my hair and spike it up, my high-school nickname was Goku. My eyes are hazel, and I’m rather colorblind. Now I know what you're gonna say, how do I know my skin color blah, blah,blah. I’m not colorblind like a dog! Just…put a dark blue up to me, and I’ll think its purple or yellow looks orange to me. Remember, FM. I love video games, grew up playing Super Mario on the NES and Zelda, hell, I’ve played all the Pokémon games as well, including the ones that stayed in Japan. My birth name is Brandon James Casey. I got my middle name from my uncle, who is also named James. As for my last name, well, all my relatives are Caseys, unless they married and changed their name. I think my grandmother said at one point my first name came from a TV show she liked, I think mom was thinking about naming me Jason at one point too.

Wow, I’m really going at this and I’m not even at the part where I want to be at, please bear with me, I’ll skip all the boring crap, one sec…hrm, like video games, wish I had shapeshifting powers…talking colorful ponies coming and now we can go through their world and they…wait… you wanna hear that, really? Well, ok then.

Well…it first happened back in 2012, I wish I could say a huge tear opened, the world was gonna end and…and…ugh who am I kidding, long story short, some unicorn was testing some spell and accidentally broke through universes and made as we call now, The Gate. You know, with the combined minds of the two worlds leaders, you'd think they would think of a better name for the thing than 'The Gate'.

Anyway, the rulers of a kingdom came through with said unicorn, made sure that they meant no harm and signed some peace treaties. Nowadays, it wasn’t odd when you saw a brightly colored talking pony taking your order at a coffee shop, nor was it odd to see a pony repairing an electric powered stove in their world. See, humans had something that ponies didn’t have and the ponies had something the humans didn’t have, so we did a sort of a trade. Magic could be used as fuel cells, which were much better than wasting fuel or whatever, and it lasted far longer! Ponykind’s means of mass transportations were hot air balloons, and airships so we showed them the wonders of our modern aircrafts. However, anything we gave the ponies and vice-versa had to be tested in the other world, just to see if it worked well in their corresponding worlds. I think right now in their world, all they have of our tech are phones, and TVs, while for us, we got magic-filled gems that could be used for fuel. ANYWAY, now that you got the basics of how this world is, yada yada, I can finally start off where I am now.

See, I never dated a human. Heck, my first ever full on relationship was with a mare, her name was Lyra and I had to cut it off with her since…she kept…ugh….the things she wanted me to do with my hands… I mean we are still friends, I’m glad of that. I mean I like Lyra, she likes some of the things that I do, and I would hate to lose a friendship like hers. Now, see, my current girlfriend, or special somepony, as the ponies would call it…well…she’s a changeling. What’s a changeling? Well, from what I studied, because I did go from world to world at times, the changelings were beings that fed off of the emotions of others. Some ponies used to think that they could only feed off on only love. You're probably asking how they can feed off emotions but don’t ask me, I don’t really know that much either! What I do know is that they can feed off any emotions, love, hate, happiness, it’s just that love is the best for them. It’s like…you eat Mac and Cheese all the time, and then you get sent to a five star restaurant and they fill you with such…wonderful…ngnnn you get the picture! Anyway…so yeah, girlfriend for a while is a changeling…but well…thing is…she’s the changeling queen…Chrysalis.

“B…Brandon…?”

I jerked from my train of thought, see, told you…you know, maybe it’s weird that the way I've been thinking to myself is as if someone is reading... eh fuck it, I’ll keep going the way I am thinking. See, me and ‘Nova Star’ as she went by, had been dating for quite a while, almost three months I believe, and then out of the blue, she goes and does…this?!

“Please…say something,”

Looking at her, the changeling queen. Her long blue mane (which had holes in parts of it, mind you) was blowing slightly from the fan in my room. The curtains were drawn to a close, blocking the fading sunlight from coming in. Her…’skin’ was that of a blackish grey hue…to me it looked like a ant body armor…thingy, what was it called? Eh it will come back to me later, but just from looking at it, I could tell it was hard. Her horn was curved…bent, almost twisted in a sense. Her eyes, a mix of green and darker green with pupils elongated like a cat's. Her legs on both front and back also had holes in them, and along her neck and body, lighter grey spots could be seen. If she was standing up fully, on all fours; her head would come eye level to me. We were just a few steps away from each other, as I slowly sat down on the edge of my bed.

“I need a drink…” was all I could say as I stood back up. “Want one…so we can talk?”

You know…maybe I’ll stop right here.I want to think about something way back. I’m trying to remember how we met, how we spent the last few months together. I know I could do it and it would give me a better judgment call. I was always told to be watchful of changelings, they were vile, evil creatures who would make one fall in love with them, and toss them to the side like broken playthings. Were all my feelings for her up to now…just a result of me being under her spell this whole time? I don’t know, sure she was my second girlfriend and well I…maybe I should just start from the beginning…

(***********************)

“Ah yes,” I sat in a chair, hands folded along my lap as I looked dead ahead to one of the workers of the transports that carried humans, pony's, and sometimes other creatures through the gate. This would be the first time I would be going through, and from what I heard from friends who went through, it took weeks for those who's first time it was, for a whole array of reasons. See, some creatures couldn’t go through at all, there was something about the make up of their bodies that couldn’t allow them to. I wish I could count myself lucky that I could go through, but just because not all could go through, the ratio of who could was still high. I believe one in every one hundred couldn’t go through for humans because of the magic that the other world had. But for other creatures who had been around magic since birth, one in three hundred.

“So, Mr. Casey,” this worker was a pony, his mane, well…he had no mane, just a long black curly tail. He was an Earth Pony, his body large in size, and the fact he lacked both wings and a horn, proved it. He brought his hoof up, to take off his glasses, using the other hoof to clean it with a cloth…how? I don’t rightly know how, they just…could? “Your blood test results came back in earlier, and they checked out fine. Have you’ve been taking those pills as instructed?”

“Yes,” I responded. Humans and ponies working together, invented a sort of pill that would allow our bodies to be able to withstand the air pressure and other things of that type of nature from the other world, which were not quite the same as the earth, where I came from. “I’ve taken them, once a day after supper, just as I was told.”

“Good, good,” he answered looking over at the papers. “And these seizures you told us of…”

“Seizure-free for three years without any sort of medical items, my doctor…”

“Yes, she sent it to us in the fax this morning,” he finished off, his brown eyes examining me. “I am grateful you’ve told us this a week ago, if we found this out now…it would’ve been another week wait.”

“Mama didn’t raise any fool,” I answered pointing at myself in a joking matter as he laughed softly, his chin touching the rather nice top suit he was wearing. “So…am I…”

“Yes,” he cut me off again, making my eyes drop in a small glare like look…I didn’t like being cut off. “You are hereby free to enter Equestria, congratulations!”. he held his hoof out to me as I took it lightly in my hand, and shook. “But…we'll, we still need to wait to make copies of these files, proving this to be true, make a photo ID that you must keep on yourself at all times. The guards there can, and will throw you back to this side if you don’t have one, and the price is large for wasting time!”. I nodded to this as the pony then spoke once more. “As we wait for these to copy,” he said, taking a rather large stack of papers and gave it to his helper, a human female, who took it with thanks and left. “Mind telling me, why do you want to go to Equestria?”

“Little bit of a paid vacation, in a sense of the word,”

“How so?” the pony asked me as I softly chuckled and looked around, before leaning in to whisper.

“I was one of the lucky few who won the lotto, to win tickets to this…Grand Galloping Gala,” His eyes grew far wider than what I would’ve thought possible. He blinked a few times before nodding his head.

“Ah yes, it would be a good idea to…wait, you said tickets?”

“One for myself, and one for a guest, if I so should choose.”

“You might want to keep that extra ticket nice and hidden…many ponies would love…LOVE to go to the Gala…I went one time…rather boring, but to each their own.”

See, a few weeks back, the Princesses decided it was time some humans were able to come to the Gala…or whatever. I didn’t really think much about, my luck was never good when it came to things like these. Imagine my surprise when I found out I actually won the lottery! See, the Princesses were inviting the world leaders, but thought it would be also fair if ten other humans that were not part of the government, got a chance to go, so they made a lotto ticket game. Ten random numbers would be called, if a person with the corresponding number didn’t answer, then another number was to be called…I was lucky number three. Since the Gala was in about a week and a half, the Princesses offered the winners to stay in a hotel (that was just done being built last year) at no charge. I found out that the hotel was inside Canterlot, the capital of the other worls, and a place that friends told me was a city filled with rich ponies, though many there were stuck-ups and the such. One told me he had an interesting chat with one named Fancy Pants, who was rather nice and not like anyone else there, well there were a few who were like him, just not at his level. The vacation would be in about three weeks, leaving a lot of time before and after the Gala to take in the sights of this new world.

At last, the papers were copied.I went to a booth, got my ID ready, and grabbed my bag which I then proceded to sling over my shoulder. “I do hope you enjoy your stay in Equestria!” I heard the pony I was just talking with call out. I smiled and gave a short wave. Good man, I’ll have to leave him a tip when I’m on my way back''.

Walking into another room, I got in line behind five others. I looked ahead and saw it; The Gate. It looked like…well if you’ve ever seen Star Gate? I swear it like they took the same way it was made into this thing. Sure it wasn’t all…wave rippling like in the show. It was just pretty much a hole in the wall! But this hole had some weird stuff going on. It was like looking in a mirror of sorts, I could see the inside of a building, no doubt either the new hotel or even the castle for that matter. I could see two golden armored pony guards, back to us on the other side as many ponies walked past. Soon it was my turn to stand before The Gate. Being slightly nervous, I took a deep breath.From what I heard, the first time was always…weird. Because of how different our worlds are, I would experience this first hand in a moment. With my bag in hand, I took another deep breath…and made my way through.

Opening my eyes and releasing the breath I held…I felt…nothing, okay the air did have this strange feel to it, but that was it, it felt cleaner, fresher. I heard a cough as I turned, seeing one of the golden guards holding out his hoof toward me…wait…a tip…oh right! I went into my pocket and pulled out my newly made ID card showing I was able to come within Equestria. He looked it over before nodding. “Very good,” his voice was deep and roughed a bit. “At least you follow orders given to you, welcome to Equestria, and I do hope you enjoy your stay.” Huh…rude and nice at the same time, who’d have thought? I gave him my thanks, and then pulled out another slip of paper, I was one of the few…well, the ten who won that number game, and I got to meet with Princess Luna, and Celestia themselves. I’ll admit,two powerful beings standing before you…I could feel a sense of safeness within them. Luna, her gaze a bit hard and soft at the same time, but her older sibling was soft…caring, welcoming. It was as if I could tell her all I knew, and she would if asked to never breathe a word to anyone else. She told us, when we were to come to the hotel known as Hotel United, in honor of both our races becoming new ‘neighbors’. It was one of the few where ponies and humans worked together. Hey, some ponies are better than humans in some stuff, and the other way around.

Holding the paper in my hand, I went up to the front clerk, who was a pure white pony, a ponytail (heh, a ponytail on a pony) that was as yellow as sand…is sand yellow? Eh anyway, his Cutie mark seemed to be a bell, you know, those ones you’d normally see in a hotel? He wore a black top tux, with a relaxed look on his face. “Oh, good afternoon sir,” the way he spoke…sounded British for some reason. “ how may I be of service for you?”

“Uh, yeah,” I said sliding the paper on the desk toward him. “I was told to give this to the manger when I came here?”

“Oh, ho, ho!” he chuckled softly as he broke the seal and looked inside. “Yes, you are one of the humans we were waiting for, mister…”

“Brandon James Casey,”

“Ah yes,” I forgot to mention he was a unicorn, so a soft white aura came, as a book poofed before him and opened itself. “Ah yes, your name is here, may I remind you, that the Princesses shall gather your bills of staying here and for your food…but please…”

“I won’t abuse it,” I answered. “I’ll just get what I need, the room, food, water for showering, that’s it.”

“Thank you,” he gave a small smile at me. “You wouldn’t believe how some of the others have taken advantage of it.” he seemed to scoff for a moment. “Damn humans…always so…er I mean!” he then waved his hooves. “I didn’t mean ALL humans I…uh…”

“Its okay, its okay I get it!” I chuckled and then said. “Is there also an money exchange thing here?”

“Ah yes, it’s just over in the side over there,” he gave it a point before saying. “Why don’t you give us your bags and I’ll have somepony take it to your room, its room number six, forty, here is your keycard,” he passed it to me, a symbol of a human and pony ‘bro-hoofing’. “When you are ready, your bags will be on the bed, waiting for you to unpack!”

Giving him my farewells, and watching as a human bellhop, I think that’s what they are called, take my bag and go on his way, I went to the money exchange center, a small little thing, but with, from what I learned, an enchanted safe. Seems the outside was small, but the inside was large. I brought about five hundred dollars, and it seemed each dollar was worth about ten bits from what they were saying. Whoa, five thousand bits, still, this was to last me for three weeks or so. Ether the stuff here was way too much, and I would have to budget like hell, or hope to God that they accept debit here. “Wait…really, two glasses of liquor for a single bit?!” I asked in utter shock, the bar keep, a human, bald like anything, as he cleaned a glass.

“I was surprised too, man,” he answered with a chuckle as I gave him the bit, and he my two glasses. “I mean really, you should see the prices they have for the food, a three course meal for seven bits,”

“But it does add up after a while,” I pointed out taking the first sip of my drink as he nodded. After leaving the bar to unpack what I had in the room I was given...well, I found out the room I was given was larger than my bloody one bedroom place! The bed was so large that I could have three people on it, and only cover half of it! (top to bottom wise mind you) I decided to indulge a bit more , maybe a glass or two of drinks. I didn’t want to get hammered here and make a name for myself, and not in a way that I’d be proud of, mind you.

The bar was lively, both humans and ponies mingling with one another. The dance floor had pony couples, human couples, and mix at times; hell, I saw a human male and a griffin for real, mind you, grinding along each other. Every furry’s dream I guess huh? Taking my drink back toward a booth I had, I sat down, leaning along the back plush as I sighed. The dubstep music booming in the background. Heh, for such a classy looking hotel, at least they had good music. I took another soft gulp of my drink, mhmmmm…this tasted rather…good, for a bit I mean.

“Is this seat taken?”

I blinked as I lowered my drink, and blinked when I saw a unicorn stand before me. Her coat was that of a soft purple, not as dark as the new Princess Twilight was…maybe a shade lighter. Her large pink eyes locked on to me, as her dark purple mane covered one of her eyes, large eyelashes blinking at me. Was she trying to…hit on me? Big mistake, I don’t get aroused by looks. “No, you can sit if you want,” I saw her blink once more, in shock maybe, either way, she shook her head and came over, watching me with a rather puzzled look. She slowly sat away from me, so we could easily look at one another before I then asked. “Is…something the matter?”

“Oh, forgive me for staring,” she answered looking down with a soft chuckle. “It’s just…I haven’t met, nor spoken to a human, I just came from Manehattan, and no humans have migrated there yet; so, forgive me for my rudeness,”

“Oh, it doesn't really bother me,” I answered as she seemed to eye my other unopened drink…course. “ You want?” I asked slowly sliding it toward her. She smiled, flashing her too white teeth to me as she took it with a small nod.

“Thank you…but what is your…”

“Name’s Brandon,” I answered as she smiled.

“Nova Star,” she answered as she popped it off with a pink aura magic. “So what brings you here?”

“Vacation,” I answered her question as I took another sip. “First one in a few years, and I thought, ‘Eh, why not go to Canterlot,’” I left out the part of the Gala on purpose, remembering what that pony told me if anyone found out of the extra ticket I had.

“Interesting,” I heard her answered before then saying. “I came from Los Pegasus, ever been there?”

“Can’t say I have,” I pointed out, waving my bottle lightly before then adding. “First time I’ve been to this world.”

Talking was what we pretty much did for the next hour or so, she didn’t seem to have a lot to talk about her self, she said she just moved from Los Pegasus, and was using a hotel room until her soon to be finished home in Canterlot was done. She kept giving me this look…well, how do I explain it, it was a flirty-like look in a sense, but as I said before; didn’t effect me at all. She seemed to pick up on this, and when I didn’t seem to express my feelings toward her advances, she seemed slightly pissed…but not at the same time. A very strange mare indeed. “So yeah, have you heard the rumors?” I saw Nova seem to freeze as I heard a female’s voice, I didn’t turn to see who it was, just choose to sit and listen. “Seems the changelings are coming back,”

“Changelings?” another voice, also female asked with a puzzle like voice.

“Yeah, those stupid bug-like creatures,” Nova flinched once more as I just raised a brow. “They should all be destroyed, trying to take over Canterlot, such unneeded violence is unbecoming!”

I looked back at Nova once more, seeing her lost, deep in thought before asking.

“Hey…you okay?”

“What…oh, yeah just thinking…”

“About the changelings?” I asked. I knew the stories, as to what had happened and such. And really…I don’t blame them truly attacking the city in such a way.

We started to talk about of it, keeping it down into a soft whisper that only we could hear each other. I listened to her first as she explained. She felt that the Changelings had a good reason to, that because of all the love Equestria had and other stuff that could easily feed the race of bug-like ponies. “What do you think?” she asked me as I blinked and leaned back, taking the last gulp of my drink before releasing a soft sigh. “I mean, you haven’t stopped me from saying what I had to say, so…maybe you agree with what I had to say?”

“I can understand, that this Changeling Queen, this...Chrysalis, did what she thought was best for her race. However…I do not like the way she went about it.”

“What do you mean?”

“Changelings feed off of emotions right?” she slightly nodded at this. “Love is the best, I mean, the love she was getting from this, Shining Armor, made her as strong, stronger than Celestia herself. That is a great feat, that’s for sure…but she was trying to take over!”

“For her Changelings,”. Why was she so bent on defending this Changeling Queen? Though she did make some good points.

“Understandable, but still…if changelings can mask what they are, who they are, why don’t they all just…blend in and gather the emotions and then share what they have among the others? Sure it could be hard and long, but at least they are not trying take over a land that they have no right to. There is always a choice, Nova, and this choice, was a bad one for her. Besides, from what I heard from others, she considered herself to be unbeatable. Being too full of herself, that was what led to her downfall…but that’s just me.” I shrugged again as the pony just watched me, I couldn’t make out what she was thinking…course I’m not a mind reader, but I could easily read people (or in this case ponies) face to face. But she was hard to read. “But…I’ll admit…it was a smart plan, maybe she could’ve gotten away with it.”

“Perhaps,” Nova answered. “I’m glad she didn’t though! I wouldn’t want anything to happen to our princesses!”

We parted ways after that; she asked me if she would see me again, and I answered that I would no doubt be staying within Canterlot. She gave me this sweet looking smile that would melt any man’s heart. But as I said, I care not how one looks, simply how they are. And I’ll admit, she did have some…charm to her that I liked. Returning to the main part of the hotel, and going toward the stairs, I climbed up the floors. I never liked using the elevators, sure it was easier than climbing a few floors of stairs, but I just never liked having too many people (or ponies) around me in a small space.

Moving toward the door that allowed me to my floor, I went toward my door, but stopped as I raised an eyebrow. A small purple and green like dragon was at the front of my door, as he knocked a few times, I went up as I noticed a scroll in his claw before speaking up. “Can I, help you?” he turned to me, his large green eyes locked to mine before asking

“Are you…uh…” he then lifted up a paper and asked. “Brandon Casey?”

“Yup,”

“Oh good, this is for you!” he answered holding the scroll up. “I was on my way back toward the train, and the princess asked me to send these out to the humans that are going to the Gala, so here,” he pressed it toward me as I took it. “Well, I’ll be going, have a nice stay!” he called out as he walked off, me watching him and then looking to the scroll; huh…

Entering the room, it held a soft lighter than lemon color coat along the walls…it just screamed ‘rich’ room to me. Hell I wouldn’t be able to afford such a room…I bet I couldn’t even afford the bathroom for God sake! I went over to the bed and sat down on the edge, looking at the scroll before opening it, and started to read the words along the paper.

Greeting fair human from another world: I do believe I speak for myself, Princess Celestia, Princess Cadance, and at last the newly made, Princess Twilight Sparkle… (Hrm, so it was Luna who was writing this letter then, strange.) Though you have won the chance to come to The Grand Galloping Gala, and it is within the next few weeks, I on behalf of Canterlot, do hope you enjoy your stay, or stays.

I understand that you were one of the very few humans to have won the tickets, unlike the world leaders of your world who have been invited. Let it be known by you, that in the following morning, a badge will be taken to your room, stating that you are a guest of us, the Princesses and any and all bills will be sent to us (nice of them…but I’ll pay when I can with my own money). The laws of these lands, are much like your own, though, if you are caught doing any unjust laws, or activities, you shall be sent to your home world at once; for trial, and be banished from Equestria.

But other than such things, I, like my sister, and Princess Twilight Sparkle, and Candace, wish you a good visit to our fair Kingdom.

Princess Luna of the Night.

That was a surprise indeed, from what I heard, Celestia was mostly the voice of the royals, I guess Luna here must’ve been starting to slowly work her way up being more open with everyone around her. Still, rolling up the scroll, I placed it on the table, either way, even with their blessing; I still planned to pay for what I wanted, with my own money. Still, I would need a suit. The one I had was slowly becoming too tight around the arms and chest, and I didn’t really think a plain black and white suit would work. I mean, I was one of the very few first humans to be invited to this thing so I had to look good. Still, if watching TV taught me anything, I bet this party was going to be boring, or most of the rich ponies here would be stuck up. I mean, the way some of them carried themselves, I bet their noses are so far up in the air that if it rained, they’d drown!

Ugh, the one thing I always hated about some rich folks was that they thought they were all high and mighty! There was a story back in my world of Prince Blueblood, seems this prince thought he was far better than everyone else, and I guess this kid, by mistake, got dirt on him. Blue Blood at that point wanted this child jailed and such…over the top much? He wasn’t liked by all, and I think the only thing he liked about our world were the drinks, the clubs, and all those gold diggers after him. He did seem rather…well along with the other rich of the worlds, I’m surprised he hadn’t done any drugs though I give him two weeks tops.

Looking outside, I was shocked to see the sun slowly setting. Looking at my clock, I saw that it was indeed at the hour of twilight. Today went by so fast that I couldn’t even believe it! And then there was that pony I met today…Nova Star.

Now I know I said I didn’t care for one’s looks, but I had to admit, she was cute…more so than Lyra. And hey, I am not one of those shallow type guys, which I have already said many times! She seems to hold herself well…and she has a odd sense of thinking outside the bound of what many ponies think. Very rare from what I understood. Many humans thought of the ponies as racists in a way…I mean come on, saying everypony. And don’t try and say it’s because of this world, because there are dragons, and griffin's and other creatures than just ponies!

Either way, I shouldn’t really say anything, if this was what the norm for ponies is, I can accept that, just as long as they are not trying to shove their ways down my throat. Though now…I was getting rather tired, maybe it would be a good idea to just go to bed early and get a fresh start to the morning, and see what this place, and perhaps even what this ‘Ponyville’ had to offer.

Thus, ended my first day, in the magical land of Equestria.

To Come full Circle (Unedited)

Author's Note

There will be Clop in this chapter, just to let you all know. if you think i should not add clop to the story, or as I've seen other writers do it, add the clop part of the story in say another folder that is to hold the clop chapters, let me know.

ether way, enjoy the story!

To Come full Circle (Unedited)

2 Months Later…
(Clop will be in this chapter you have been warned!)

Nearly two months, that’s how long it had been since the day I decided to move, and start a new life in Equestria, as a human of Canterlot. It didn’t take long, for the papers to be ready, proving that now, not only was I a now living resident of Canterlot, and this world. True to what they said, Princess Celestia and Luna paid for my moving. Sending items through, The Gate, was far easier then that of sending a person through. Luckily nothing was damage, like I thought it would be.

After everything that had happened, everything started to slow down, more and more. New spread of yet another Diamond Dog group that was capturing ponies were found, this one, being the one that held Zoe’s sister. And true to the world of the Sun Princess; because of her help, and offering to give up more locations, the two were sent off, under a witness protection system. I was given a small note from Zoe, that all it said was thank you. I smiled, just her saying that made me feel a bit better. The only thing that was bugging me was that Alpha was not found.

Before seeing the True Humans members, I would’ve thought that Alpha here was the true master mind behind everything, he was smart, and was able to hold a control over the other Diamond dogs, but now that I saw those two…he was just a pawn to be used by the TH. And still, more questions yet to be answered; why. What was the point of all these kidnappings, why were they just making the ponies slave over digging up gems? Was it to prove they were better, a glimpse of what they wanted the whole pony race and other races that were not humans to do to them? No one knew, and frankly, if it didn’t happen to them; seemed like no one really cared.

Rarity, like she said, after I was settled in, and she saw my place, said she had a little surprise for me. And when I came back from work with Fancy, (he gave me the job by the way, but I had yet to do the photo shoot) I was greeted to a dark home, and a yelling of someone saying, or screaming; “Surprised!” I nearly jumped out of my skin when I heard this, the lights turning on to see Rarity, Fluttershy, Lyra, and some others I knew, seeming to throw me a house warming party. The one that did the planning, was her friend, Pinkie Pie, who seemed a little on the sugar high level if you ask me. The party lasted a few hours, and let’s just says, even though it was a few days back; I was still finding the slight colorful papers around. As well as my fridge stocked to the brim with cakes and other such treats.

Working with Fancy Pants was rather easy in a sense, I was in charge of greeting the customers and helping them out with whatever they needed. Some customers, ponies mostly mind you, grew weary when they saw me, simple because it seemed they remembered me from the news. I didn’t let it affect my work though; I just held onto a smile and helped them out. Even though as they left I could hear the muttering of saying they knew who I was from the news. I didn’t let it get to me; there was no point of the matter, all they knew of me, were in fact; just because of the news.

Back on Earth, it seemed less and less crimes against the races were happening. More people, ponies, est. started to rally against to stop both groups. Course you had the hate groups that all they did was having their sighs out and ramble on about something that was stupid. But then you had the groups who vastly out number them, who just fought back with their own sighs. A long way to go, I know, but at least there was a start, a good start.

Within the months of me staying here, Nova and I had gone better and better with our relationships, going on dates, and such, or just spending time with one another, it was rather surprising how well we came to enjoy each other more and more, even more to the fact; how much time I spend with Lyra as well. Now I know a woman only has so much to bear before…she starts to think if one is having an afire with someone. Now I am not, I swear this to you…but it does…at times seem like Lyra moved back here, when I did. She moved back in wit her friend Bon Bon, and I can understand because it was because what she said; the risk of the hate crime and such. But still…nah I don’t doubt her, beside it’s her choice. And ether way, I do spend time talking with Rarity and Fluttershy a lot; even Fancy’s wife. They were my friends, and that’s all there was to it. There was also one other thing that happened, a week ago to be on the dot really…something that well, I was glad for.

Nova and I just came back from another date, a simple dinner date, not even one that we had to go out of our way to dress up for really. But did so just because well…eh, I felt like it. All I wore was a simple white collar shirt with a tie, black pants and dress shoes. Once more shaving to allow my chin and jaw line to be smooth. During the whole dinner, I noticed that she was acting...strange, different, like she wanted to get something off her chest, but couldn’t. I could see it in her eyes, as we spoke; she wanted to say something but couldn’t. And let me also point out, we hadn’t had sex yet by this point. In fact a few days back, when I thought we were and I well, felt ready we were…uh…rather into the making out, when she stopped before we could go any more then what we did. I wasn’t upset that’s he didn’t want to, I wasn’t really sure of the reason but I didn’t push her to it. She made a joke about she would make it up to Jr one day, and we just laughed it off. Could that be it? Was she upset because she didn’t want us to have sex? Boy was I wrong…

Making our way toward my home, she would glance at me from time to time, as I unlocked the door and allowed her inside. She would stay at my place every couple of days, why? Well why not, I like her company, and we are in a relationship. As she made her way inside first, me following afterward, I was just about to close the door fully, when my back was pushed into the door, causing it to slam shut! I looked down, as Nova jumped onto me, her arms wrapping about my neck before she kissed me…strongly and deeply. One hand went down at once to hold her rear so she wouldn’t sag down us both. My eyes widen a bit from the kiss, but I soon melted into it. Sliding down onto the ground, as the sound of our lips pressing along each other was heard. Her head turning slightly toward the side, her tongue worming past my lips and into my own. I could still taste the small bit of wine we both had along her flexible muscle. When she pulled back, her fully seated along my lap. She looked down at me, strands of her mane covering her face, her panting softly before saying…or whispering three words down at me. “I love you…”

I just stared at her, my jaw slightly slack from what she said her eyes half closed as she seemed to want to look away, but before she could, I took her cheek in my hand and pulled her back down for another kiss. Hearing her meep, before somehow purring deeply from it, I broke the kiss early before whispering back.

“I love you too, Nova Star.”

And no…nothing happened that night ether, just more cuddling and kissing until we fell asleep.

But other then all of this, life was great, giving my grandmother my new address, she started to send things that other family members wanted me to have, money, or other such items to help me out. And even though I didn’t want to talk to her…mom still hadn’t call me after my grandmother told her what happened to me. I don’t know what hurt more, the fact that I wanted her to call…or the fact that she didn’t call.

A few days after the release from the hospital, I met up with Boulder, he would be returning back to his home of Los Pegasus, seemed he got a job to help out with building a new casino building, and he just so happened to get a job as head management, I didn’t know, but I had a few ideas on who gave him that job. As I promised him, we went out to that drink, , and just had a good time, I got drunk that night, but it felt good, it felt good that for once in a while, I didn’t care about anything…nothing at all; well, until the next morning hangover came. Thank god I didn’t have to work the next day…

Lying down on the sofa, on my back, with a book in hand, I would’ve been watching TV but here in Equestia, there really isn’t anything other then one station then a news one, and really, I don’t like watching the news. A book in hand, a Daring Do book, it reminded me more of a weird character…can’t really remember the name of the guy, eh; holding it in one hand, reading it slowly word for word before the sound of the paper flipping throughout the room. I was going to keep on reading, before then hearing the knocking of my front door. Closing it a bit, I placed it along the table as I yawned out, stretching my back out; before then going to answer it.

I smiled when I answered the door, looking down as I saw little Silver Arrow standing at the doorway, as he looked up and smiled back. I always thought that the ponies here would think it creepy that I would consider a child, a colt I should say; to be a friend of mine. But it’s not really uncommon from what I learned, is that everyone here is rather opened when it comes to children, there wasn’t anything wrong with a kid and an adult talking. And it’s not like I’m doing anything with the kid! I spent as much time as I could with him, he would come over just to hang, or play video games. He would come over, and just talk at times as well. He still felt the pain of his mother’s death, and I mean, who wouldn’t…burying was just a few days ago, and I went there, just to help him through it. In a sense, we formed a bond when we were in that cave.

He looked much better then when I first met him within that hell hold, his coat clean, and his mane cleaned and kept nicely. He even wore a little shirt, a simple black tee-shirt in a sense, in human words. I didn’t hear much about what happened with Blue Blood, he barely spoke about him. Silver told me at times he met him, a few times, but all he got but was a snort and just flat out nothing else; as if he wasn’t there. This just boiled my blood to the point I really wanted to punch this fucker in the face. When I asked, him, why Blue Blood was acting like this, I thinking Silver was told who he really was, well all I got was that Silver said Blue Blood was under house arrest so it seems. I would need to speak to Luna when I get the chance, because I really don’t understand what’s going on here anymore! However, this time, I noticed that Silver had only one guard, usually he had two guards, the little colt saying that Celestia wanted him to feel safe. This guard, I don’t know…just the way she looked at you; made you feel like she was looking into your very soul.

The pony in question, was a bat pony, and let me tell you, I was rather surprised when I heard of this sub class for the flyer ponies…kind of looked bad ass I’ll tell you that. Her coat held the colors of that of dark grey, bat like ears, perking up, and moving on their own. Golden eyes, silt like a cat’s eye, as she just stared, right at me. A patch over her left eye I should say, not sure how it came to be like that, and I frankly wouldn’t want to know. She just kept her eye on me, not saying anything, before the sound of Silver calling out my name caused me to look down. “Hey there Brandon!” he chimed as I smiled looking down at him, kneeling down as I held my hand out, allowing him to slap his hoof on my palm. “How ya doing?”

“Oh same thing, different day,” I answered him. “You?”

“Came to visit you for a bit, wanted to go outside for a while, the castle is nice and all, but I rather like walking outside you know?”

“Yeah, it was nice of the princesses to let you stay until you wanted to find a good home for yourself,” he only nodded at this…man, when would they simply tell him? “Well ether way, how about you come in, want some juice?” again he nodded as he came in, and without me inviting her inside, the bat pony let herself inside as I only frowned. Of course I would’ve let her in, ether way, but still, she could’ve at least waited until I invited her in; god…

Silver went and sat down on the sofa as I smiled to him as I went passed, moving into the kitchen and opening up my fridge, looking in and found some apple juice, the moment I pulled that out and closed the door; I yelped and backed off, as the guard pony was right there. “Holy fuck!” I hissed a whispered at her. “Could you just…not!”

“Forgive me,” she spoke, looking up to me with her golden eyes. But hard to believe it, but you are the first human I've been this close to.”

“Eh?”

“Well, I have seen humans out and about, but I have yet to meet one, face to face; nor one as young as you are.” I only made an ‘uh huh’ sound at this as I turned to get some glasses.

“Want a glass?”

“I don’t need to drink,” was all she answered as again, I said nothing more on that. “My name is Shade.”

“Brandon.”

“I know, the young highness speaks of you quite highly.”

“So you know of him…?”

“It is of no surprised truly,” she went on as I poured the two glasses. “Even though the princesses have yet to tell him, who Blue Blood truly is, they are waiting for the right moment.”

“Hrm,” was all I said back to her and I placed the drink container back into the cold confined of the fridge, before then taking the glasses out to the living room.

I wasn’t surprised to see Silver already on the game, his magical hold, holding the game controller as he played a random game that I had downloaded onto the system. Placing his glass on the table beside him, as he smiled up, I told him me and Shade would be speaking in the other room, and to try and keep the noise down just a tiny bit. He agreed as he went back to playing the game, as I went back into the kitchen, drinking my own drink as Shade looked to me. “You don’t believe in the way the princesses are handling this information?”

“Truthfully? No, I am not,” I answered taking another quick sip. “Silver should be able, and should have the right to know who his father is, no matter how much of a prick he is being of it. How did he react to when they told him that he was the father of Silver?” she seemed to look away for a moment, as if thinking to herself to tell me, or not to. After a moment more, she sighed and said.

“He flat out refused at first,” she answered as I offered her a chair at the table, she took it, as I sat down across from her, her eyes closed for a moment before looking back at me. I swear, every time she was looking at me, it was like she was staring into my very being. “He refused to take ownership of him being the father of young Silver Arrow, even though there was DNA to back up this claim. He told the princesses that anyone could fake DNA.” Really…ugh, how much of an idiot is this guy. “To be fair, I believe he meant along the lines of forging documents to say he was the father of Silver.”

“Would make more sense,” I agreed before then asking. “When did he at last admit to it?”

“Willing…he didn’t, it took Luna to force the information out of him, casting the truth spell on him. And what he said…ugh, a prime example of abusing one power.” When I didn’t say anything, she took this as a way of me wanting her to keep going, and keep going she did. “He said the following, ‘I told my servant that I was in need of a more, personal task done, that I wished to have her in my bed. The mare refused me, the gull, to refuse ME what I wanted. I simply told her that if she wouldn’t get on the bed at once and offer herself to me, that I would make sure that she would never work in Canterlot, or anywhere in Equestria ever again, that I would plant certain…items in her room. She agreed, how it is my fault that the lowly mare got heavy with child by me!’” she took a breath, huffing under her breath, as if the words themselves seemed to be distasteful, to that mark, they were. My hands clenched along the table a bit as I heard her go on once more. “He then responded to, after the shock look of his aunt, Princess Celestia look. ‘Beside, it not rape, she should’ve felt honored that I even wanted to lay with her, nothing more then a common folk, and then she thinks she can come to me, and tell me that the child is mine? How do I know that she was not sleeping with every other male?’”

“That…asshole,” was all I could mutter under my breath, I wanted to say more, but…I don’t know why that I couldn’t. “What happened after that?”

“The Princess of the Sun, was…well, mad would be an understatement. Cut off from the royal funds as well as guards being around him 24/7. All of his money that he would get bi-weekly from his allowance from the princess is now going into a saving toward Silver Arrow. Of course, the young one does not know of this. Also to the fact, the princess stripped him of his power and standing within the castle. Yes, he is still living there in a form of house arrest, but he must do everything himself, the princess even sated that if he wanted money…well,” she gave a soft chuckle. “She threw the morning newspaper at him and said, ‘happy hunting’ and left him there. For once, the Princess of the Sun acted much like Princess Luna; I only wished I had one of those…video cameras you humans seem to have on you at all times.”

“Truthfully…I would’ve thrown the fucker in jail.”

“In that, we can agree on. But Celestia thinks he can be saved, and will only slowly start to give things back to her nephew when he man up and tells Silver himself.”

“When was Blue Blood told of Silver being his kid?”

“Nearly two and a half weeks ago,” I sighed again, before I then heard her ask. “You seem to be quite…into this, do you not like what has happened simply because of how Blue Blood is acting?”

“In a sense…yes, however,” I offered my own side. “I know what it like is to not be wanted by your own father.”

She didn’t say anything when I told her of this, and that’s why I think this hit far more closely to me and why I was making it more of a big deal. She didn’t say anything still, as if waiting for me to say something so I sighed and started to. “My father was never around as I grew up,” I started before then adding. “Hell, I didn’t even know what he looked like until I was ten, when I did meet up with him. I can’t even remember how, I think mom may have found him and they made plans for me to see my family on his side. It was cool; I mean I was happy for the bit. I found out I had another brother, an aunt, a grandmother on his side but well…” I sighed softly. “I don’t know, it was short lived, to say the least.”

“How so?” she asked me as I sighed once more, looking down at my empty glass as I turned it this way and that, before going on with my story.

“For one, he had a drinking problem, for one, and another thing, he was into drugs, weed most likely because I remember the smell rather well.” I placed the glass down on the table again as I crossed my hands a bit before sighing. “Let’s just say, I really don’t want a relationship with him…or my mother at the moment.” Shade said nothing as I finished with my story before I sighed once more.

“So, you feel more connected to this, with Silver, because you had the same thing happen to you?”

“Unlike Silver, I knew he was for a long time, mom showed me pictures and told me why he wasn’t around, but I guess hearing it from him, well; made it at last sink in.” I placed my hand along the table before saying. “I just think…Silver has the right to know now, not wait for the right time, because really, in a way like this; nothing is the right time. There just is…”

She looked to me, seemly to study me for a long while, before a small smile crept over her muzzle. “I must admit,” she spoke standing up. “Had my doubts about you, but I can see that you speak true to your words, the things you say, well, you say what’s on your mind, and you don’t care what others think.”

“Oh I do, it’s just if I don’t like you…you’ll get the full force of me saying it.” this caused her to release a soft chuckle, looking at me once more, before nodding her head ever so softly.

A few more hours passed, after Silver and Shade left to return to the castle, Silver promising that he would visit more often then he did as I only chuckled at this. I think I fell asleep a little bit after that. If I remembered right, it was around…noon, maybe an hour after noon when they came over. And now it was four, when the front door made a knocking sound. Waking up with a snort, or what I thought was a snort, I rubbed my eyes and yawned a bit as I made my way toward the door, thinking it was Silver, I was about to make a joke about it, if it was him, before stopping and looking down, to see Nova there, looking up at me.

The look in her eyes, I couldn’t place it, but I knew what it was, the very same ones she gave me when she told me she loved me; but at the same time, very different. She gave a small smile up at me, as I returned the smile. “Hey there,” she spoke looking at me before asking. “Mind if I come in?”

“Sure,” I answered moving off to the side as she walked in, I closing the door behind me. When I made my way back to the living room I saw her closing the blinds, leaving the room a bit in the dark, but not too much that I couldn’t see her. Turning back to look at me, I could see the worry in both her eyes, and body, she was shaking, as she sat down she started to rubbing her hoof along her mane before saying.

“I…I need to talk to you about something…please sit down.” She was sitting on the only single plush chair in the room, the other one was a three seat sofa (human size I think four ponies could easily sit on this) to which I took a sit on. She was still playing with her mane, looking down as she was taking deep breaths, trying to control whatever emotions she was holding inside. It was both cute, and worrisome.

“Nova…”

“Please…” she spoke again stopping me. “I…I have to say this now, just...let me talk first…please?” this caused more worry to be pushed inside my mind, but I nodded all the same for her as she sighed softly, eyes closed as she took a deep breath; and started to speak.

“I’m…scared alright?” she started as she looked up to me. “Mostly scared of…us…don’t take it the wrong way please, I do love you, and I meant that, when I told you that last week…but that’s the thing, I never had true feelings for anyone…not…not like this.” She looked down again before going on. “The way you are, the kind nature you have, how you really couldn’t give two sweet shits about what anyone says to you…You care about everyone, even when you are sick, you found a way to make sure I was taken care of, because it was me that got you sick!” that was rather funny, I felt like I was going to puke at any moment, her too, but I still found a way to care for her. “And…and that’s what scares me…I love you Brandon, truly I do…and I’m scared to what you will do…if you knew who I am…”

“What do you…” she stopped me once more with a hoof, her eyes closed. Did she mean about her past? About the reason someone sent another person to scare her?

“Say it…” she almost demanded. Looking up to me she said it again. “Please tell me…that you love me.”

“I do love you,” I said without a second thought as I gave her a war, soft smile. “Believe that Nova…believe that I do love you,” she seemed to sigh and smile a bit at this, why did she want to know something she already knew so badly.

“I hope…you still will after this.” She spoke, ever so softly, before her body was covered in a dark green flame, causing me to slightly jump back a bit.

Many things rushed through my mind as I looked at the tall, slim, creature before me. having read many books while I was here, (what I get bored easily at times) and remembering what other ponies, told me about them, I knew what I was looking at; a Changeling. But no, not just any Changeling…Queen Chrysalis, the one who tried to invade Canterlot, years ago.

Looking at her, the Changeling Queen, her long blue mane, which had holes in them, mind you; blew slightly from the fan in my living room. Her ‘skin’ was that of a blackish grey, to me it reminded me much of that of an ant’s body in a sense. Whatever that was called, eh, too much work to try and think of the name. Her long horn, curved slightly at points, bent, twisted in a sense. Her eyes, a mix of green and darker green, pupils silted like a cat. Her long legs, on both her front and back, held holes; along her neck, lighter grey spots were seen. She stood up fully and climbed down her seat, me still sitting on my bed…err I mean sofa, why id I say bed? We were just a few feet away from one another, before I heard her whisper, in a kind of hollow like voice. “B…Brandon, please…say something.”

What could I say; my mind was coming up blanks by this point. Slowly, my hand moved away from the side of the sofa, cupping my right fist in my open left hand. I took a deep breath before then saying as I got up. “I need a drink…want one so we can…talk?”

Wow, full circle, it felt like I was thinking to myself for a long time, but really, that pause I had, that was where I was thinking of our months together. Of when we first met, up to this point. It was strange; to say the least, go through months of thoughts in a matter of moments. Once I was standing up fully, and watched as she looked back down and nodded her head about the drink, her wings, looking kind of like bug wings, maybe dragon fly wings buzzed a bit. Leaving out of the living room, and going into the kitchen. I leaned a bit on the counter, looking down at the floor as I took a huge breath, to say I was shocked, was a understatement, still, she had answers that I needed. Taking out two glasses and opening the fridge, finding some Apple Jack Cider, I took the bottle with me and took it back out in the living room. She found her way back to her seat, as I came back in. sat down in my own and placed the glasses along the table; pouring it nearly to the brim for both of us. A green aura flowed about the glass of her, as she lifted it toward her lip and took a small sip, as I did as well. Leaning back as I took another sip, I released a loud sigh as I opened my eyes, seeing her looking at me. “So…Changeling Queen huh?” I didn’t notice until now, but a small crown was placed on her head. “So…should I call you…your highness or something?” I thought she would laugh, but she didn’t, just looking at me with a blank look. “Trying to…lighten the mood.”

“I know,” she answered. “But I think now is the time to act like adults here.”

“Yes…I guess so,” I took one more small drink before asking. “Before we go on I have to know one thing…is I at this moment, being controlled?”

“No,”

“How can I be sure?”

“Seeing how you asked if you are being controlled…anyone that can even think that, isn’t being controlled.”

“I see…”

“Anything else?”

“Oh you have no idea…”

It was like an extreme case of 20 questions, I would ask her a question and she would answer it. Some answers were short and too the point, others were long and it took a while. She told me how they could take the emotions or feelings from others. That the emotions were like an aura at times that covered the bodies of others. Love though was what they loved, and the best way to gather that, was kissing. One of the questions I asked her was that was she truly Nova Star and that she simply didn’t take over someone body and…got rid of the body… “No,” she answered before a soft smile formed on her lips. “You see…The Nova Star you met on the first day wasn’t me, but another Changeling.”

“Huh?” I blinked as she shook her head and said.

“She is…well one of my oldest members of my Hive. She like many other members has chosen to live within the cities of ponies, gryphons, whatever. I’m sure there are even now, some changelings on your home world, posing as humans.”

“To what gain?”

“You must’ve heard rumors of us,” she spoke waving her hoof. “Creatures that come and steal the love of our victims, making them into our sex slaves or whatever…this is what the public, the ones that don’t know us, think.” She took another deep breath before going on. “Many Changelings, have found love with other members of races, real, pure love. No control no nothing. They are accepted by their chosen mates for whom or what they are. When I heard from this changeling of a human that didn’t care, and said that he couldn’t blame me for trying to take over Canterlot…I was…interested.” She then added. “I never met, nor heard of someone that openly said we were in the right.”

“I never said you were in the right,” I pointed out. “All that I could understand what you did what you did. Why couldn’t you just ask Celestia, you know, make a peace treaty with her?” this caused her to grunt her teeth, which looked sharp mind you, as her magical aura seemed to flare up.

“I tired that nearly two hundred years ago!”

“Two…hundred?” I blink; guess it was true that changelings could live long lives. “So what happened?”

“She feared us of course,” she pointed out. “The only reason she ever made peace treaties with the other races is because she knew them, she knew how they acted, how they were…changelings, and she knew nothing of us.” She seemed to smile a bit. “A bit flattering in a sense, but I had tried to form peace with her. My race wasn’t hungry that much back then, but I knew it was only a matter of time…”

More and more we just simply spoke, she soon moved over to sit next to me, nearly touching my shoulder with her own. Sitting down she was nearly taller then I, so I wondered how tall she would be when standing up. “So…where does this leave us?” she asked after a few more hours of talking. The bottle was now empty as I was leaning back on the sofa, hands rubbing my eyes. “Where does this leave…us now?” good question…that’s for sure…where does this leave us to now…

Thinking long and hard, I thought back once more to our time together…sure our relationship up to this point had been a lie in…that she was, but at the same time; I could understand that…weird I know. After a moment of me thinking, I at last spoke to her with my next question. “Is that it?” I asked her, turning to look at her fully. “Everything you said now, is it true?”

“Yes,” she answered with a small nod and a smile. “I will also admit this…maybe at the start I was just going to use you, but…I then started to get to know you…and then I started to grow feelings for you.” she then gave a small smile and said. “I was even…I even had anger toward the one known as Lyra…she still loves you very much.” I blinked when she said this as she went on. “I believe, if I were to leave the picture, she would do anything to be back with you. The reason I also allow her to be around you so much…”

“Allow?” I asked with a raise of my eyebrow.

“Okay I know how it sounds but bare with me,” I gave a small chuckle but let her keep going. “Well…for the fact that I know you have feelings for her still as well. I understand you two have a past, and I know, there is a part of you, deep inside, that wants to rekindle that.” She was right about that, maybe there was a part of me that wanted to get back together with Lyra… “But that is everything Brandon I swear…I haven’t done anything wrong since the invasion of Canterlot, I've been trying to feed my subjects and without knowing you have helped me. Please believe me when I ay, I don’t want everyone to label us as monsters, and all I ask…is that we try again…please.”

She looked away again, her green eyes looking toward the table as I just soaked in everything she just said, everything she just brought out to the table. I meant what I meant to the first Changeling…that I believed she had every right to try and save her subjects, just that the invasion was wrong. And the way she is now, Nova…or should I mean, Chrysalis…why would she lie to me now, what more could I possible be to her. Looking to her, I placed my hand along her hard armor like cheek, and pulled her closer to me. Her body moving as she gazed into my eyes, as I moved her so she was sitting on my lap. Her head clearly over my own. My hand moving down to the small of her back, just above the tail as my other hand held her cheek…before moving closer and kissing her on her lips. I was willing to give this a try, to see her for what she truly was. Everyone should have a second chance at life, and who was I to keep that from her?

The soft buzzing of wings was heard as I kissed her all the more. That same purr coming from her as she wrapped her arms about me as she tilted her head. Her lips were soft and I could feel the bit of her fangs, but it didn’t bug me much. My hand that held her cheek moved behind her mane, to rub and hold behind her head, deepening our kiss all the more. When we broke apart, and I chuckled as I saw a blush like look along her cheek, I said. “I’m willing to try…Chrysalis.” She smiled once more, eyes half closed as she leaned back down and pressed her lips to my own, as I leaned back on the sofa, her on top, as I held her in a loose embrace.

(The Clop)
After kissing for a bit more, and her soon getting off me, making a joke burp saying I made her very full…it was like nothing really changed between us. Okay sure I was now dating, (well is should say now I know who I was dating) the freaking Changeling Queen. She was still playful as she was as Nova, but now, I knew this was simply how she acted when she ‘let loose’ when addressing her subjects she told me she would have to act like a queen, but was glad that she could just be ‘normal’ with me. I made a joke back saying that a Changeling Queen fell in love with a human, that there was nothing normal about that. And she responded with, as she leaned close and whispered in my ear. “That’s what makes it so exotic.” …ngnnn… I soon found my way up toward the bathroom shower, stripping down to nothing as I started to get my shower ready. Eating the food from Equestria really helped out my body, and the fact I always ran, my body had slimmed down just a bit, but widen out that missing mass with muscles. I could see the start of a four pack come along my gut, as well as my chest slightly poking out more. I still ate meat, but it was a type of fake meat, kind of like how I noticed veggie hot dogs, still tasted like hot dogs ether way. I had no hair on my chest; the fact is that I shave it off whenever I get the chance leaving my body just as bare as my face. And I’m sure as hell not about to explain my package down bellow so don’t even! Once again…why do I think as if someone is reading my thoughts? Eh fuck it. I still had feelings for her, and I still meant what I said when I said, ‘I love you’. It’s just now; I knew who she truly was now.

That had to be hard for her, to come out and tell me who and what she was, when I knew her as another for nearly three months. Again, maybe I was a little piss that she lied about it for so long, but at least she did tell me; that had to count for something, right?

Pushing my head under the water after it was just hot enough that it wasn’t scolding my skin, I sighed as I allowed the water to hit my body and hair, reaching up to wet it and comb my fingers through my black hair. Reaching for the bar of soup, I lathered my hands with the stuff before starting to wash down my body. I soon heard the door opening and seeing within the outlines of my shower door, it was rather steamy because of the showering, but it was easy enough to see that it was Chrysalis. What caused me to yell and cover myself, was that she pushed the door to the side, just enough that I could see her face as she chuckled.

“Really?!” I hissed as she just gave a rather cute little giggle. “I’m trying to shower, get out!”

“What?” she asked batting her green eyes. “I can’t join you?” I gave her a puzzle look as she only grinned all the more. “Come now, Brandon,” she pointed out. “We are a couple are we not, beside, I am rather…well I want to see what you look like without your clothing,” her eyes trailed downward, to where my hands were coving my crouch as I only blushed, already feeling the start of a erection come on at the thought of this. She only looked back up to me, raising a single eyebrow at me, before I gave a small sigh and moved off toward the front of the shower. It was one of those shower only types mind you, but it was large, nearly covering one wall. She only gave me a smile as she slid the door open a bit more before coming in. her crown sitting down by the sink as she closed the door behind her.

The fact that she never saw me naked before, that was the only reason I was embarrassed by this, as I said before we haven’t had sex yet so I wouldn’t know what she would think about my…department so to speak. With my back turned to her as I started to shower once more, I then shuddered as I felt her hooves go along my shoulders, as I felt her press her body to my own from behind. “You know…I always did find you nice and warm,” her face started to nuzzle along my neck, I couldn’t see her, but could still well feel her. Her hooves rubbing along my chest a bit as she kept herself up on her hind legs, using my body to keep her upright. “Not warm as say fur or feather…just warm.”

“Well…” I spoke as her hoof started to rub my chest and move a bit downward. “I have always had a small higher then normal body heat, not enough to get someone worried though.”

“I don’t mind it,” she went on. “Even more when we slept in bed and you were bared chest. I always did like to snuggle up to you.”

“Feel any different when your well…you?”

“Mhm…no, still feel the same.” Chrysalis started to give light kisses along my neck as I sighed softly, even more I released a small moan when I felt her bite my neck lightly. “Seems someone likes to be bitten?”

“Shut up…” I muttered a blush forming on my cheeks, and not because of the shower. I felt her pull me back a few steps, before she came off my back, and moved off into my front. I looked down, just now noticing my hands was not covering me up, and I was in full mode mast. I gulped as she placed a hoof on my chest and pushed me back a few more steps to give her more room before her eyes trailed down to my hard, throbbing penis.

She looked amazing when her mane was wet, it was already straight I know, but somehow seeing her all wet, and even shiny while in the shower water…I don’t know it was just so…hot. She smiled as she looked up to me, her head was bent down a bit, so her eyes were the only thing hat was looking up. I was about to ask her what she was going to do, (I know stupid question) before groaning out loudly as I felt her give my rod a nice slow lick. My hand went and pressed along the wall, I wanted to make sure I wasn’t going to fall because one I didn’t see that coming; really should’ve though. Causing her to only smile some more, as her eyes closed and went back to licking me. I watched; when my eyes were open at times as her tongue lapped along the underside of my penis, making it wet with more then just the water casting down on top of us. My hand, soon found its way to her head as she opened her eyes to look at me. Giving me another grin before opening it, and taking the tip in her mouth. I sighed and moaned out loudly when she gave a rather strong suck, maybe too loud, but I really didn’t care at that moment. I hadn’t had sex at all, not since I and Lyra broke up.

With my eyes closed as I arched my back a bit, I felt her take more and more of myself into her mouth. Feeling and hearing her release a soft moan that made her mouth vibrate giving me even more please at the feeling. “C…Chrysalis wait…” she was only half way down my penis before stopping, looking up to me as she pulled off with a wet pop before asking.

“What? Don’t you want to do this?”

‘More then anything but uh…” I looked back at the wall as I moved there, and sat down. “I rather not…you know slip.” She only gave me a sly smile as she moved back between my opening legs for her. Lying a bit along her side, her hoof tracing along my cock before I asked. “Are…you sure you want to do this?”

“Yes,” she whispered looking at me, our eyes locked. “And just think, I could be anyone you want…I bet it would be a big turn on if you bedded one of the princesses or…” I placed a hand on her muzzle stopping her from talking as I said.

“I want our first time together…to be you and me.”

She just blushed all the harder as she looked me in my eyes, as if trying to see if I was pulling her leg or not, I wasn’t and she knew this. She went back down on me, her head nearing my rod again as she took it back into her mouth, causing me to moan out softly as I leaned back along the shower wall, my hand once more finding her head as I rubbed her mane ever so softly. I soon felt a soft bump along my groin and when I looked down, my eyes widen as I had saw her taken me all the way inside her mouth?! My left foot twitching ever so softly as she looked up to me, the changeling queen giving me a grin before ever so slowly pulled her mouth back from my cock, and hilting me down her throat again, leaving me in a moaning mess. She looked back up to me, her eyes half closed as she gave another purr causing my back to arch once more, before I gasped as I felt her tongue, long and flexible, wrap about me.

This went on for a few more minuets, her giving me the most amazing blow job I ever gotten before, (crony I know) as I softly moaned out the feeling of bliss. The water slowly started to turn from hot to a slight cold warm, before pulling off of me, and grinning at me. “W…why did you stop?” I said in an almost pleading begging voice. I was at full on hard mode, throbbing in the air with need as she smiled and licked her lips. Not saying anything as she climbed on top of me. I tried to say something, wondering what she was going to do, even though I had a clear idea on what it might be. She stopped me, by pressing her lips to my own again, causing me to groan as she sat down, spearing myself deeply inside of her body.

I gasped out once more, feeling her insides squeezing me rather tightly as she sat down fully onto my lap. My eyes closed as my back was pressed along the wall. Opening my eyes slowly and looking up at her, she was smiling softly down at me, her cheek holding a soft blush as her mane was covering her face a bit as she moved her hoof to move a bit of her mane behind her ear. I looked up at her still my hand moving down to hold her just above her tail as I smiled at her. “I’ll admit…never thought my shower would end like this…” I answered as she giggled softly before saying.

“Do you want to stop?”

“No,” I told her simply as she grinned.

“Good.” I watched as her hip rose up, before pushing back down on my lap. Her eyes closing once more as she leaned back down, her face nestled into my neck as she and I shared a moan of bliss.

The sounds of the water hitting our body, our hips slapping along each other as I stayed still, allowing her to go at her own pace. The soft whimpers of moans escaping her lips as I held her close to my own body. Soon my own hips pushing up to meet her own, as our tempo started to increase. My hands gripping her a bit tightly as I felt the pluses of my penis throbbing inside of her, sending a bit of pre inside of her. Already feeling myself closer and closer before gasping out loudly as I felt her mouth around my neck, biting slightly to the point that it almost broke the skin! My legs twitching every so slightly as I tried to hold myself back before I felt her release my neck and her whispering to my ear. “Go on…let yourself go.” She whispered before kissing me once more on the lips as I moaned deeply and released myself.

Gasping loudly as my body locked up, each wave of cum escaping my member as it entered her body, feeling her milk me as I leaned back along the cold wall my body giving a small twitch with each throb. My eyes opening to see her looking down at me again, her hips rolling and rocking on my body as she rode out my climax.

(Clop end)

After getting out of the shower with her, me still blushing all the while as I started to dry myself off, as Chrysalis did the same using her magic to dry herself off before she then said. “Well that was rather fun,” I only gave her a small chuckling like laugh as we looked at each other. My towel wrapped about my waist as I took another to dry my hair off a bit. “Though I did hear somewhere that humans last longer.”

“Hey, I hadn’t had sex in a long time,” I pointed out trying to defend myself. “And again, I didn’t know I was going to have any…while in the shower!”

“It was a nice surprise, admit it.”

“The surprise came when you told me you were a Changeling.” I answered back. “But you are right; though I have to admit…it did seem kind of…rushed. I mean the same day you tell me that you’re a Changeling, you then…”

“Let me explain,” she spoke as we left out of the bathroom, the sun was starting to set down more and more, becoming darker outside as I made my way toward the bedroom. She was coming in behind me. “Believe me, when we were about to have sex that one time, I really wanted to.”

“Why to eat some lust or something?”

“Oh shush,” she frowned hitting me in the back with her hoof as I chuckled. Going to my dresser to pull out some boxers and slipped one on. “Speaking of…it did taste good.” I only blushed in respond before she went on. “I wanted to because I truly felt, a connection with you. You must understand Brandon; I've been in this life a long time…a very long time. There had been others I have felt feelings for, mostly ponies, but there were the case of a gryphon or two…but well, when they would find out what I was, let’s just say it never ended well. She climbed onto my bed, sitting down on it as she sighed. “When my Changeling told me there was a human who didn’t seem to care about changelings. Or feared them, which this human understood why we did what we did, as I said I was interested. I thought you would be an easy meal, an easy…pet, to keep around.” I raised my eyebrow as she sad this but let her keep on going. “But then I started to get to know you more and more, and I knew I couldn’t do that to you. When we take a victim under our spell, all they care about is making us feel loved, that way we can get the best type of emotions from them. However, this dulls it down…its like adding water to soda, the more you put in it, and it dulls the flavor.”

“So…controlling someone, dulls down the emotions you feed off of?”

“Yes,” she nodded her head in agreement. “I believe I told you, there are Changelings out there that have indeed found true love outside of the Hive, in their true forms. Some within my Hive, me included for a bit, thought it was strange. No offense, but the other races we feed off, well they are just food to us.”

“So,” I started with a tease. “You think of me as just food?”

“At the start us…but not anymore.”

We sat next to each other, my arms behind me as I leaned back along the bed a bit and looked up. “Ether way, as I was saying, if a changeling can gather the love from who they choose, and it’s real love, no magic needed to get it; its far stronger, more…well, more. Using our magic still gives us a lot, but as I said-”

“It’s watered down.” She nodded once more as I nodded back and then I added. “I still have a few questions, if you don’t mind me asking.”

“Sure.”

“I’m guessing you don’t have a place to stay, other then this Hive is I right? Or a job for that mater…other then being a Queen.”

“My home, is the Hive, flying it’s only a few hours flight, and well I do have a place, or well, I ‘convince’ the owner of the hotel to give me a room there…I was kind of hoping when I’m not at the Hive, I could stay here.”

“Dating for three months and already trying to move in with me, Nova…err Chrysalis…that might take some time to get use to.” she giggled softly at this but I nodded my head all the while. “Well, we are a couple, so it would only make sense that you would move in with me…how often do you have to g to your Hive?”

“Once a week,” I looked to her and she went on. “I go there to spread the ‘food’ I gathered, and trust me, with the love you given me; I have to go there almost three times a week!”

“I see,” I responded with, really not sure what else to say after that. “One more question, and I understand if you don’t want to answer this.”

“Sure,”

“The first Nova Star…who was she?” Chrysalis seemed to blink for a moment, before a soft chuckle came from her throat as she said.

“Oh, you’re going to get a kick out of this…”

Chrysalis understood that I had to leave after she told me who the first Nova Star was. I still couldn’t believe it, but she was dead set on it, no lying, because there was no reason to lie about it! But not only was it someone I knew…I just had to make sure. It wasn’t too late in the night, and Chrysalis had to leave ether way to go to the Hive, making me feel like what happened was a booty call…what it felt like that! But ether way, I soon found myself out in front of the home of where I had to be…not sure how she would react, but I lifted up my hand and knocked three times. It was only nine in the night, and the lights were still on. When the door opened, I was greeted to Bon Bon, who looked up at me in confusion. “Brandon…what are you doing here?” she asked looking about. “It’s rather late; oh did you miss your train or something.”

“Just came to ask something,” she smiled a bit as she nodded before I then uttered the next line. “So, is the name Bon Bon…or does Nova Star fit you even more?”